A Strange Manuscript Found in a Copper Cylinder By James De Mille CONTENTS I. The Finding of the Copper Cylinder II. Adrift in the Antarctic Ocean III. A World of Fire and Desolation IV. The Sight of Human Beings V. The Torrent Sweeping Under the Mountains VI. The New World VII. Scientific Theories and Scepticism VIII. The Cave-Dwellers IX. The Cavern of the Dead X. The Sacred Hunt XI. The Swamp Monster XII. The Baleful Sacrifice XIII. The Awful "Mista Kosek" XIV. I Learn My Doom XV. The Kohen is Inexorable XVI. The Kosekin XVII. Belief and Unbelief XVIII. A Voyage over the Pole XIX. The Wonders of the "Amir" XX. The Dark Maiden Layelah XXI. The Flying Monster XXII. Escape XXIII. The Island of Fire XXIV. Recapture XXV. Falling, like Icarus, into the Sea XXVI. Grimm's Law Again XXVII. Oxenden Preaches a Sermon XXVIII. In Prison XXIX. The Ceremony of Separation XXX. The Day of Sacrifice XXXI. Conclusion CHAPTER I THE FINDING OF THE COPPER CYLINDER It occurred as far back as February 15, 1850. It happened on thatday that the yacht Falcon lay becalmed upon the ocean between theCanaries and the Madeira Islands. This yacht Falcon was the propertyof Lord Featherstone, who, being weary of life in England, had takena few congenial friends for a winter's cruise in these southernlatitudes. They had visited the Azores, the Canaries, and the MadeiraIslands, and were now on their way to the Mediterranean. The wind had failed, a deep calm had succeeded, and everywhere, as faras the eye could reach, the water was smooth and glassy. The yachtrose and fell at the impulse of the long ocean undulations, and thecreaking of the spars sounded out a lazy accompaniment to the motionof the vessel. All around was a watery horizon, except in the oneplace only, toward the south, where far in the distance the Peak ofTeneriffe rose into the air. The profound calm, the warm atmosphere, the slow pitching of theyacht, and the dull creaking of the spars all combined to lull into astate of indolent repose the people on board. Forward were the crew;some asleep, others smoking, others playing cards. At the stern wereOxenden, the intimate friend of Featherstone, and Dr. Congreve, whohad come in the double capacity of friend and medical attendant. These two, like the crew, were in a state of dull and languidrepose. Suspended between the two masts, in an Indian hammock, layFeatherstone, with a cigar in his mouth and a novel in his hand, whichhe was pretending to read. The fourth member of the party, Melick, wasseated near the mainmast, folding some papers in a peculiar way. Hisoccupation at length attracted the roving eyes of Featherstone, whopoked forth his head from his hammock, and said in a sleepy voice: "I say, Melick, you're the most energetic fellah I ever saw. By Jove!you're the only one aboard that's busy. What are you doing?" "Paper boats, " said Melick, in a business-like tone. "Paper boats! By Jove!" said Featherstone. "What for?" "I'm going to have a regatta, " said Melick. "Anything to kill time, you know. " "By Jove!" exclaimed Featherstone again, raising himself higher in hishammock, "that's not a bad idea. A wegatta! By Jove! glowious!glowious! I say, Oxenden, did you hear that?" "What do you mean by a regatta?" asked Oxenden, lazily. "Oh, I mean a race with these paper boats. We can bet on them, you know. " At this Featherstone sat upright, with his legs dangling out ofthe hammock. "By Jove!" he exclaimed again. "Betting! So we can. Do you know, Melick, old chap, I think that's a wegular piece of inspiration. A wegatta! and we can bet on the best boat. " "But there isn't any wind, " said Oxenden. "Well, you know, that's the fun of it, " said Melick, who went solemnlyon as he spoke, folding his paper boats; "that's the fun of it. Foryou see if there was a wind we should be going on ourselves, and theregatta couldn't come off; but, as it is, the water is just right. You pick out your boat, and lay your bet on her to race to some givenpoint. " "A given point? But how can we find any?" "Oh, easily enough; something or anything--a bubble'll do, or we canpitch out a bit of wood. " Upon this Featherstone descended from his perch, and came near toexamine the proceedings, while the other two, eager to take advantageof the new excitement, soon joined him. By this time Melick hadfinished his paper boats. There were four of them, and they were madeof different colors, namely, red, green, yellow, and white. "I'll put these in the water, " said Melick, "and then we can lay ourbets on them as we choose. But first let us see if there is anythingthat can be taken as a point of arrival. If there isn't anything, Ican pitch out a bit of wood, in any direction which may seem best. " Saying this, he went to the side, followed by the others, and alllooked out carefully over the water. "There's a black speck out there, " said Oxenden. "So there is, " said Featherstone. "That'll do. I wonder what it is?" "Oh, a bit of timber, " said Melick. "Probably the spar of some ship. " "It don't look like a spar, " said the doctor; "it's only a round spot, like the float of some net. " "Oh, it's a spar, " said Melick. "It's one end of it, the rest is underwater. " The spot thus chosen was a dark, circular object, about a hundredyards away, and certainly did look very much like the extremity ofsome spar, the rest of which was under water. Whatever it was, however, it served well enough for their present purpose, and no onetook any further interest in it, except as the point toward which thepaper boats should run in their eventful race. Melick now let himself down over the side, and placed the paper boatson the water as carefully as possible. After this the four stoodwatching the little fleet in silence. The water was perfectly still, and there was no perceptible wind, but there were draughts of aircaused by the rise and fall of the yacht, and these affected the tinyboats. Gradually they drew apart, the green one drifting astern, theyellow one remaining under the vessel, while the red and the whitewere carried out in the direction where they were expected to go, withabout a foot of space between them. "Two to one on the red!" cried Featherstone, betting on the one whichhad gained the lead. "Done, " said Melick, promptly taking his offer. Oxenden made the same bet, which was taken by Melick and the doctor. Other bets were now made as to the direction which they would take, asto the distance by which the red would beat the white, as to the timewhich would be occupied by the race, and as to fifty other thingswhich need not be mentioned. All took part in this; the excitementrose high and the betting went on merrily. At length it was noticedthat the white was overhauling the red. The excitement grew intense;the betting changed its form, but was still kept up, until at lastthe two paper boats seemed blended together in one dim spot whichgradually faded out of sight. It was now necessary to determine the state of the race, soFeatherstone ordered out the boat. The four were soon embarked, andthe men rowed out toward the point which had been chosen as the end ofthe race. On coming near they found the paper boats stuck together, saturated with water, and floating limp on the surface. An animateddiscussion arose about this. Some of the bets were off, but othersremained an open question, and each side insisted upon a differentview of the case. In the midst of this, Featherstone's attention wasdrawn to the dark spot already mentioned as the goal of the race. "That's a queer-looking thing, " said he, suddenly. "Pull up, lads, alittle; let's see what it is. It doesn't look to me like a spar. " The others, always on the lookout for some new object of interest, were attracted by these words, and looked closely at the thing inquestion. The men pulled. The boat drew nearer. "It's some sort of floating vessel, " said Oxenden. "It's not a spar, " said Melick, who was at the bow. And as he said this he reached out and grasped at it. He failed to getit, and did no more than touch it. It moved easily and sank, but sooncame up again. A second time he grasped at it, and with both hands. This time he caught it, and then lifted it out of the water into theboat. These proceedings had been watched with the deepest interest;and now, as this curious floating thing made its appearance amongthem, they all crowded around it in eager excitement. "It looks like a can of preserved meat, " said the doctor. "It certainly is a can, " said Melick, "for it's made of metal; but asto preserved meat, I have my doubts. " The article in question was made of metal and was cylindrical inshape. It was soldered tight and evidently contained something. It wasabout eighteen inches long and eight wide. The nature of the metal wasnot easily perceptible, for it was coated with slime, and covered overabout half its surface with barnacles and sea-weed. It was not heavy, and would have floated higher out of the water had it not been forthese encumbrances. "It's some kind of preserved meat, " said the doctor. "Perhapssomething good--game, I dare say--yes, Yorkshire game-pie. They potall sorts of things now. " "If it's game, " said Oxenden, "it'll be rather high by this time. Manalive! look at those weeds and shells. It must have been floating forages. " "It's my belief, " said Featherstone, "that it's part of the provisionslaid in by Noah for his long voyage in the ark. So come, let's openit, and see what sort of diet the antediluvians had. " "It may be liquor, " said Oxenden. Melick shook his head. "No, " said he; "there's something inside, but whatever it is, it isn'tliquor. It's odd, too. The thing is of foreign make, evidently. Inever saw anything like it before. It may be Chinese. " "By Jove!" cried Featherstone, "this is getting exciting. Let's goback to the yacht and open it. " The men rowed back to the yacht. "It's meat of some sort, " continued the doctor. "I'm certain of that. It has come in good time. We can have it for dinner. " "You may have my share, then, " said Oxenden. "I hereby give andbequeath to you all my right, title, and interest in and to anythingin the shape of meat that may be inside. " "Meat cans, " said Melick, "are never so large as that. " "Oh, I don't know about that, " said the doctor, "they make up prettylarge packages of pemmican for the arctic expeditions. " "But they never pack up pemmican in copper cylinders, " said Melick, who had been using his knife to scrape off the crust from the vessel. "Copper!" exclaimed Oxenden. "Is it copper?" "Look for yourselves, " said Melick, quietly. They all looked, and could see, where the knife had cut into thevessel, that it was as he said. It was copper. "It's foreign work, " said Melick. "In England we make tin cans foreverything. It may be something that's drifted out from Mogadore orsome port in Morocco. " "In that case, " said Oxenden, "it may contain the mangled remains ofone of the wives of some Moorish pasha. " By this time they had reached the yacht and hurried aboard. All wereeager to satisfy their curiosity. Search was made for a cold-chisel, but to no purpose. Then Featherstone produced a knife which was usedto open sardine boxes, but after a faithful trial this proved useless. At length Melick, who had gone off in search of something moreeffective, made his appearance armed with an axe. With this heattacked the copper cylinder, and by means of a few dexterous blowssucceeded in cutting it open. Then he looked in. "What do you see?" asked Featherstone. "Something, " said Melick, "but I can't quite make it out. " "If you can't make it out, then shake it out, " said Oxenden. Upon this Melick took the cylinder, turned it upside down, shook itsmartly, and then lifted it and pounded it against the deck. Thisserved to loosen the contents, which seemed tightly packed, but camegradually down until at length they could be seen and drawn forth. Melick drew them forth, and the contents of the mysterious coppercylinder resolved themselves into two packages. The sight of these packages only served to intensify their curiosity. If it had been some species of food it would at once have revealeditself, but these packages suggested something more important. Whatcould they be? Were there treasures inside--jewels, or goldenornaments from some Moorish seraglio, or strange coin from far Cathay? One of the packages was very much larger than the other. It wasenclosed in wrappers made of some coarse kind of felt, bound tightwith strong cords. The other was much smaller, and, was folded in thesame material without being bound. This Melick seized and began toopen. "Wait a minute, " said Featherstone. "Let's make a bet on it. Fiveguineas that it's some sort of jewels!" "Done, " said Oxenden. Melick opened the package, and it was seen that Featherstone had lost. There were no jewels, but one or two sheets of something that lookedlike paper. It was not paper, however, but some vegetable productwhich was used for the same purpose. The surface was smooth, but thecolor was dingy, and the lines of the vegetable fibres were plainlydiscernible. These sheets were covered with writing. "Halloa!" cried Melick. "Why, this is English!" At this the others crowded around to look on, and Featherstone in hisexcitement forgot that he had lost his bet. There were three sheets, all covered with writing--one in English, another in French, and athird in German. It was the same message, written in these threedifferent languages. But at that moment they scarcely noticed this. All that they saw was the message itself, with its mysterious meaning. It was as follows: "To the finder of this: "Sir, --I am an Englishman, and have been carried by a series ofincredible events to a land from which escape is as impossible as fromthe grave. I have written this and committed it to the sea, in thehope that the ocean currents may bear it within the reach of civilizedman. Oh, unknown friend! whoever you are. I entreat you to let thismessage be made known in some way to my father, Henry More, Keswick, Cumberland, England, so that he may learn the fate of his son. The MS. Accompanying this contains an account of my adventures, which I shouldlike to have forwarded to him. Do this for the sake of that mercywhich you may one day wish to have shown to yourself. "ADAM MORE. " "By Jove!" cried Featherstone, as he read the above, "this is reallygetting to be something tremendous. " "This other package must be the manuscript, " said Oxenden, "and it'lltell all about it. " "Such a manuscript'll be better than meat, " said the doctor, sententiously. Melick said nothing, but, opening his knife, he cut the cords andunfolded the wrapper. He saw a great collection of leaves, just likethose of the letter, of some vegetable substance, smooth as paper, andcovered with writing. "It looks like Egyptian papyrus, " said the doctor. "That was thecommon paper of antiquity. " "Never mind the Egyptian papyrus, " said Featherstone, in feverishcuriosity. "Let's have the contents of the manuscript. You, Melick, read; you're the most energetic of the lot, and when you're tired therest of us will take turns. " "Read? Why, it'll take a month to read all this, " said Melick. "All the better, " said Featherstone; "this calm will probably last amonth, and we shall have nothing to interest us. " Melick made no further objection. He was as excited as the rest, andso he began the reading of the manuscript. CHAPTER II ADRIFT IN THE ANTARCTIC OCEAN My name is Adam More. I am the son of Henry More, apothecary, Keswick, Cumberland. I was mate of the ship Trevelyan (Bennet, master), whichwas chartered by the British Government to convey convicts to VanDieman's Land. This was in 1843. We made our voyage without anycasualty, landed our convicts in Hobart Town, and then set forth onour return home. It was the 17th of December when we left. From thefirst adverse winds prevailed, and in order to make any progress wewere obliged to keep well to the south. At length, on the 6th ofJanuary, we sighted Desolation Island. We found it, indeed, a desolatespot. In its vicinity we saw a multitude of smaller islands, perhaps athousand in number, which made navigation difficult, and forced us tohurry away as fast as possible. But the aspect of this dreary spot wasof itself enough to repel us. There were no trees, and the multitudeof islands seemed like moss-covered rocks; while the temperature, though in the middle of the antarctic summer, was from 38 to 58degrees Fahr. In order to get rid of these dangerous islands we stood south andwest, and at length found ourselves in south latitude 65 degrees, longitude 60 degrees east. We were fortunate enough not to find anyice, although we were within fifteen hundred miles of the South Pole, and far within that impenetrable icy barrier which, in 1773, hadarrested the progress of Captain Cook. Here the wind failed us, and welay becalmed and drifting. The sea was open all around us, except tothe southeast, where there was a low line along the horizonterminating in a lofty promontory; but though it looked like land wetook it for ice. All around us whales and grampuses were gambollingand spouting in vast numbers. The weather was remarkably fine andclear. For two or three days the calm continued, and we drifted alonghelplessly, until at length we found ourselves within a few miles ofthe promontory above mentioned. It looked like land, and seemed to bea rocky island rising from the depths of the sea. It was, however, allcovered with ice and snow, and from this there extended eastward asfar as the eye could reach an interminable line of ice, but toward thesouthwest the sea seemed open to navigation. The promontory was verysingular in shape, rising up to a peak which was at least a thousandfeet in height, and forming a striking object, easily discovered andreadily identified by any future explorer. We named it, after ourship, Trevelyan Peak, and then felt anxious to lose sight of itforever. But the calm continued, and at length we drifted in closeenough to see immense flocks of seals dotting the ice at the foot ofthe peak. Upon this I proposed to Agnew, the second mate, that we should goashore, shoot some seals, and bring them back. This was partly for theexcitement of the hunt, and partly for the honor of landing in a placenever before trodden by the foot of man. Captain Bennet made someobjections, but he was old and cautious, and we were young andventuresome, so we laughed away his scruples and set forth. We did nottake any of the crew, owing to the captain's objections. He said thatif we chose to throw away our own lives he could not help it, but thathe would positively refuse to allow a single man to go with us. Wethought this refusal an excess of caution amounting to positivecowardice, but were unable to change his mind. The distance was notgreat, the adventure was attractive, and so the captain's gig waslowered, and in this Agnew and I rowed ashore. We took with us adouble-barrelled rifle apiece, and also a pistol. Agnew took a glass. We rowed for about three miles, and reached the edge of the ice, whichextended far out from the promontory. Here we landed, and secured theboat by means of a small grappling-iron, which we thrust into the ice. We then walked toward the promontory for about a mile, and here wefound a multitude of seals. These animals were so fearless that theymade not the slightest movement as we came up, but stared at us in anindifferent way. We killed two or three, and then debated whether togo to the promontory or not. Agnew was eager to go, so as to touch theactual rock; but I was satisfied with what we had done, and was nowdesirous of returning. In the midst of this I felt a flake of snow onmy cheek. I started and looked up. To my great surprise I saw that thesky had changed since I had last noticed it. When we left the ship itwas clear and blue, but now it was overspread with dark, leaden-colored clouds, and the snow-flakes that had fallen wereominous of evil. A snow-storm here, in the vicinity of the ice, wastoo serious a thing to be disregarded. But one course now remained, and that was an immediate return to the ship. Each of us seized a seal and dragged it after us to the boat. Wereached it and flung them in. Just at that moment a gun sounded overthe water. It was from the ship--the signal of alarm--the summons fromthe captain for our return. We saw now that she had been driftingsince we left her, and had moved southwest several miles. The row backpromised to be far harder than the pull ashore, and, what was worse, the wind was coming up, the sea was rising, and the snow wasthickening. Neither of us said a word. We saw that our situation wasvery serious, and that we had been very foolhardy; but the words wereuseless now. The only thing to be done was to pull for the ship withall our strength, and that was what we did. So we pushed off, and rowed as we had never rowed before. Our progresswas difficult. The sea grew steadily rougher; the wind increased; thesnow thickened; and, worst of all, the day was drawing to a close. Wehad miscalculated both as to distance and time. Even if it hadcontinued calm we should have had to row back in the dark; but now thesun was setting, and with the darkness we had to encounter thegathering storm and the blinding snow. We rowed in silence. At everystroke our situation grew more serious. The wind was from the south, and therefore favored us to some extent, and also made less of a seathan would have been produced by a wind from any other quarter; butthen this south wind brought dangers of its own, which we were soon tofeel--new dangers and worse ones. For this south wind drove the shipfarther from us, and at the same time broke up the vast fields of iceand impelled the fractured masses northward. But this was a dangerwhich we did not know just then. At that time we were rowing for theship, and amid the darkness and the blinding snow and the dashingwaves we heard from time to time the report of signal-guns fired fromthe ship to guide us back. These were our only guide, for the darknessand the snow had drawn the ship from our sight, and we had to beguided by our hearing only. We were rowing for our lives, and we knew it; but every moment oursituation grew more desperate. Each new report of the gun seemed tosound farther away. We seemed always to be rowing in the wrongdirection. At each report we had to shift the boat's course somewhat, and pull toward the last point from which the gun seemed to sound. With all this the wind was increasing rapidly to a gale, the sea wasrising and breaking over the boat, the snow was blinding us with itsever-thickening sleet. The darkness deepened and at length had grownso intense that nothing whatever could be seen--neither sea nor sky, not even the boat itself--yet we dared not stop; we had to row. Ourlives depended on our efforts. We had to row, guided by the sound ofthe ship's gun, which the ever-varying wind incessantly changed, tillour minds grew all confused, and we rowed blindly and mechanically. So we labored for hours at the oars, and the storm continuallyincreased, and the sea continually rose, while the snow fell thickerand the darkness grew intenser. The reports of the gun now grewfainter; what was worse, they were heard at longer intervals, and thisshowed us that Captain Bennet was losing heart; that he was giving usup; that he despaired of finding us, and was now firing only anoccasional gun out of a mournful sense of duty. This thought reducedus to despair. It seemed as if all our efforts had only served to takeus farther away from the ship, and deprived us of all motive forrowing any harder than was barely necessary to keep the boat steady. After a time Agnew dropped his oar and began to bail out the boat--awork which was needed; for, in spite of our care, she had shipped manyseas, and was one third full of water. He worked away at this while Imanaged the boat, and then we took turns at bailing. In this way wepassed the dreary night. Morning came at last. The wind was not so violent, but the snow was sothick that we could only see for a little distance around us. The shipwas nowhere visible, nor were there any signs of her. The last gun hadbeen fired during the night. All that we could see was the outline ofa gaunt iceberg--an ominous spectacle. Not knowing what else to do werowed on as before, keeping in what seemed our best course, thoughthis was mere conjecture, and we knew all the time that we might begoing wrong. There was no compass in the boat, nor could we tell thesun's position through the thick snow. We rowed with the wind, thinking that it was blowing toward the north, and would carry us inthat direction. We still hoped to come within sound of the ship's gun, and kept straining our ears incessantly to hear the wished-for report. But no such sound ever came again, and we heard nothing except theplash of the waves and the crash of breaking ice. Thus all that day werowed along, resting at intervals when exhausted, and then resumingour labors, until at length night came; and again to the snow and iceand waves was added the horror of great darkness. We passed that nightin deep misery. We had eaten nothing since we left the ship, butthough exhausted by long fasting and severe labor, the despair of ourhearts took away all desire for food. We were worn out with hard work, yet the cold was too great to allow us to take rest, and we werecompelled to row so as to keep ourselves from perishing. But fatigueand drowsiness overcame us, and we often sank into sleep even whilerowing; and then after a brief slumber we would awake with benumbedlimbs to wrestle again with the oars. In this way we passed thatnight. Another morning came, and we found to our great joy that the snow hadceased. We looked eagerly around to see if there were any signs of theship. Nothing could be seen of her. Far away on one side rose a peak, which looked like the place where we had landed. Judging from thewind, which we still supposed to be southerly, the peak lay toward thenortheast; in which case we had been carried steadily, in spite of allour efforts, toward the south. About a mile on one side of us the icebegan, and extended far away; while on the other side, at the distanceof some ten miles, there was another line of ice. We seemed to havebeen carried in a southwesterly direction along a broad strait thatran into the vast ice-fields. This discovery showed how utterlyuseless our labors had been; for in spite of all, even with the windin our favor, we had been drawn steadily in an opposite direction. Itwas evident that there was some current here, stronger than all ourstrength, which had brought us to this place. We now determined to land on the ice, and try to cook a portion of ourseals. On approaching it we noticed that there was a current whichtended to draw us past the ice in what I supposed to be asouthwesterly direction. This confirmed my worst fears. But now thelabor of landing and building a fire on the ice served to interest usfor a time and divert our thoughts. We brushed away the snow, and thenbroke up a box which was in the boat, and also the stern seats. Thiswe used very sparingly, reserving the rest for another occasion. Thenwe cut portions from one of the seals, and laid them in thin strips onthe flames. The cooking was but slight, for the meat was merelysinged; but we were ravenous, and the contact of the fire was enoughto give it an attractive flavor. With this food we were greatlyrefreshed; and as for drink, we had all around us an endless extent ofice and snow. Then, taking our precious fragments of cooked meat, wereturned to the boat and put off. We could scarcely tell what to donext, and while debating on this point we fell asleep. We slept farinto the night, then awoke benumbed with cold; then took to the oarstill we were weary; then fell asleep again, to be again awakened bythe cold and again to pull at the oars. So the night passed, andanother day came. The snow still held off, but the sky was overcast with dark, leaden-colored clouds, and looked threatening. Ice was all around usas before; and the open water had diminished now from ten miles tofive miles of width. The ice on one side was low, but on the oppositeside it arose to the height of one hundred feet. We saw here, as wewatched the shore, that the current which had already borne us thusfar was now stronger than ever, and was carrying us along at a ratewhich made all efforts of ours against it utterly useless. And now adebate arose between us as to the direction of this current. Agnewsuddenly declared his belief that it was running north, while I wasfirm in the conviction that it ran south. "There's no use rowing any more, " said Agnew. "If it runs south wecan't resist it. It's too strong. But I always like to look on thebright side, and so I believe it runs north. In that case there is nouse rowing, for it will carry us along fast enough. " Then I proposed that we should go ashore on the ice. To this Agnewobjected, but afterward consented, at my earnest request. So we triedto get ashore, but this time found it impossible; for the iceconsisted of a vast sheet of floating lumps, which looked like theruin of bergs that had been broken up in some storm. After this I hadnothing to say, nor was there anything left for us but to driftwherever the current might carry us. So we drifted for some days, Agnew all the time maintaining that wewere going north, while I was sure that we were going south. The skyremained as cloudy as ever, the wind varied incessantly, and there wasnothing by which we could conjecture the points of the compass. Welived on our seal, and for drink we chewed ice and snow. One thing wascertain--the climate was no colder. Agnew laid great stress on this. "You see, " said he, "we must be going north. If we were going south weshould be frozen stiff by this time. " "Yes; but if we were going north, " said I, "we ought to find itgrowing warmer. " "No, " said he, "not with all this ice around us. It's the ice thatkeeps the temperature in this cold state. " Argument could do no good, and so we each remained true to ourbelief--his leading him to hope, and mine dragging me down to despair. At length we finished the last fragment of the seal that we hadcooked, and, finding ourselves near some firm ice, we went ashore andcooked all that was left, using the remainder of our wood for fuel, and all that we dared to remove from the boat. Re-embarking with this, we drifted on as before. Several more days passed. At last one night I was roused by Agnew. Hepointed far away to the distant horizon, where I saw a deep red glowas of fire. We were both filled with wonder at the sight, and wereutterly unable to account for it. We knew that it could not be causedby the sun or the moon, for it was midnight, and the cause lay on theearth and not in the skies. It was a deep, lurid glow, extending alongthe horizon, and seemed to be caused by some vast conflagration. CHAPTER III A WORLD OF FIRE AND DESOLATION At the sight of that deep-red glow various feelings arose within us:in me there was new dejection; in Agnew there was stronger hope. Icould not think but that it was our ship that was on fire, and wasburning before our eyes. Agnew thought that it was some burningforest, and that it showed our approach to some habitable andinhabited land. For hour after hour we watched, and all the time thecurrent drew us nearer, and the glow grew brighter and more intense. At last we were too weak to watch any longer, and we fell asleep. On waking our first thoughts were about the fire, and we lookedeagerly around. It was day, but the sky was as gloomy as ever, and thefire was there before our eyes, bright and terrible. We could now seeit plainly, and discern the cause also. The fire came from two points, at some distance apart--two peaks rising above the horizon, from whichthere burst forth flames and smoke with incessant explosions. All wasnow manifest. It was no burning ship, no blazing forest, no landinhabited by man: those blazing peaks were two volcanoes in a state ofactive eruption, and at that sight I knew the worst. "I know where we are now, " I said, despairingly. "Where?" asked Agnew. "That, " said I, "is the antarctic continent. " "The antarctic fiddlestick, " said he, contemptuously. "It is far morelikely to be some volcanic island in the South Sea. There's atremendous volcano in the Sandwich Islands, and these are somethinglike it. " "I believe, " said I, "that these are the very volcanoes that Sir JamesRoss discovered last year. " "Do you happen to know where he found them?" Agnew asked. "I do not, " I answered. "Well, I do, " said he, "and they're thousands of miles away from this. They are south latitude 77 degrees, east longitude 167 degrees; whilewe, as I guess, are about south latitude 40 degrees, east longitude60 degrees. " "At any rate, " said I, "we're drifting straight toward them. " "So I see, " said Agnew, dryly. "At any rate, the current will take ussomewhere. We shall find ourselves carried past these volcanicislands, or through them, and then west to the Cape of Good Hope. Besides, even here we may find land with animals and vegetation; whoknows?" "What! amid all this ice?" I cried. "Are you mad?" "Mad?" said he; "I should certainly go mad if I hadn't hope. " "Hope!" I repeated; "I have long since given up hope. " "Oh, well, " said he, "enjoy your despair, and don't try to deprive meof my consolation. My hope sustains me, and helps me to cheer you up. It would never do, old fellow, for both of us to knock under. " I said nothing more, nor did Agnew. We drifted on, and all ourthoughts were taken up with the two volcanoes, toward which we wereevery moment drawing nearer. As we approached they grew larger andlarger, towering up to a tremendous height. I had seen Vesuvius andStromboli and AEtna and Cotopaxi; but these appeared far larger thanany of them, not excepting the last. They rose, like the Peak ofTeneriffe, abruptly from the sea, with no intervening hills to dwarfor diminish their proportions. They were ten or twelve miles apart, and the channel of water in which we were drifting flowed betweenthem. Here the ice and snow ended. We thus came at last to land; but it wasa land that seemed more terrible than even the bleak expanse of iceand snow that lay behind, for nothing could be seen except a vast anddrear accumulation of lava-blocks of every imaginable shape, withouta trace of vegetation--uninhabited, uninhabitable, and unpassable toman. But just where the ice ended and the rocks began there was along, low reef, which projected for more than a quarter of a mile intothe water, affording the only possible landing-place within sight. Here we decided to land, so as to rest and consider what was best tobe done. Here we landed, and walked up to where rugged lava-blocks preventedany further progress. But at this spot our attention was suddenlyarrested by a sight of horror. It was a human figure lying prostrate, face downward. At this sight there came over us a terrible sensation. Even Agnew'sbuoyant soul shrank back, and we stared at each other with quiveringlips. It was some time before we could recover ourselves; then we wentto the figure, and stooped down to examine it. The clothes were those of a European and a sailor; the frame wasemaciated and dried up, till it looked like a skeleton; the face wasblackened and all withered, and the bony hands were clinched tight. Itwas evidently some sailor who had suffered shipwreck in thesefrightful solitudes, and had drifted here to starve to death in thisappalling wilderness. It was a sight which seemed ominous of our ownfate, and Agnew's boasted hope, which had so long upheld him, now sankdown into a despair as deep as my own. What room was there now forhope, or how could we expect any other fate than this? At length I began to search the pockets of the deceased. "What are you doing?" asked Agnew, in a hoarse voice. "I'm trying to find out who he is, " I said. "Perhaps there may bepapers. " As I said this I felt something in the breast-pocket of his jacket, and drew it forth. It was a leather pocket-book, mouldy and rottenlike the clothing. On opening it, it fell to pieces. There was nothingin it but a piece of paper, also mouldy and rotten. This I unfoldedwith great care, and saw writing there, which, though faded, was stilllegible. It was a letter, and there were still signs of long andfrequent perusals, and marks, too, which looked as though made bytears--tears, perhaps of the writer, perhaps of the reader: who cantell? I have preserved this letter ever since, and I now fasten ithere upon this sheet of my manuscript. THE LETTER. "Bristol April 20. 1820. "my darling tom "i writ you these few lines in hast i don like youar gon a walen an inthe south sea dont go darlin tom or mebbe ill never se you agin forave bad drems of you darlin tom an im afraid so don go my darlin tombut come back an take anoth ship for America baby i as wel as ever butmises is pa an as got a new tooth an i think yo otnt go a walen odarlin tom * * * sea as the wages was i in New York an better go tharan id like to go ther for good for they gives good wages in America. Ocome back my Darlin tom and take me to America an the baby an weel alllive an love an di together "Your loving wife Polley Reed. " I began to read this, but there came a lump in my throat, and I had tostop. Agnew leaned on my shoulder, and we both read it in silence. Herubbed the back of his hand over his eyes and drew a long breath. Thenhe walked away for a little distance, and I put the letter carefullyaway in my own pocket-book. After a little while Agnew came back. "More, " said he, "do you remember any of the burial-service?" I understood his meaning at once. "Yes, " I said, "some of it--a good deal of it, I think. " "That's good, " said he. "Let's put the poor fellow under ground. " "It would be hard to do that, " I said; "we'll have to bury him in thesnow. " At this Agnew went off for a little distance and clambered over therocks. He was not gone long. When he returned he said, "I've foundsome crumbled pumice-stone; we can scoop a grave for him there. " We then raised the body and carried it to the place which Agnew hadfound. So emaciated was the poor dead sailor that his remains were noheavier than a small boy. On reaching the spot, we found the crumbledpumice-stone. We placed the body in a crevice among the lava rocks, and then I said what I could remember of the burial-service. Afterthis we carried in our hands the crumbled pumice-stone until we hadcovered the body, and thus gave the poor fellow a Christian burial. We then returned to the shore. "More, old fellow, " said Agnew, "I feel the better for this; theservice has done me good. " "And me too, " said I. "It has reminded me of what I had forgotten. This world is only a part of life. We may lose it and yet live on. There is another world; and if we can only keep that in our minds wesha'n't be so ready to sink into despair--that is, I sha'n't. Despairis my weakness; you are more hopeful. " "Yes, " said Agnew, solemnly; "but my hope thus far has referred onlyto the safety of my skin. After this I shall try to think of my soul, and cultivate, not the hope of escape, but the hope full ofimmortality. Yes, More, after all we shall live, if not in England, then, let us hope, in heaven. " There was a long silence after this--that kind of silence which onemay preserve who is at the point of death. "I wonder how he got here?" said Agnew, at last. "The letter mentionsa whaler. No doubt the ship has been driven too far south; it hasfoundered; he has escaped in a boat, either alone or with others; hehas been carried along this channel, and has landed here, afraid to goany farther. " "But his boat, what has become of that?" "His boat! That must have gone long ago. The letter was written in1820. At any rate, let's look around. " We did so. After some search we found fragments of a rotted ropeattached to a piece of rock. "That, " said Agnew, "must have been fastened to the boat; and as forthe boat herself, she has long ago been swept away from this. " "What shall we do now?" I said, after a long silence. "There's only one thing, " said Agnew. "We must go on. " "Go on?" I asked, in wonder. "Certainly, " said he, confidently. "Will you stay here? No. Will yougo back? You can't. We must, therefore, go on. That is our only hope. " "Hope!" I cried. "Do you still talk of hope?" "Hope?" said Agnew; "of course. Why not? There are no limits to hope, are there? One can hope anything anywhere. It is better to die whilestruggling like a man, full of hope and energy than to perish ininaction and despair. It is better to die in the storm and furiouswaters than to waste away in this awful place. So come along. Let'sdrift as before. Let's see where this channel will take us. It willcertainly take us somewhere. Such a stream as this must have someoutlet. " "This stream, " said I, "will take us to death, and death only. Thecurrent grows swifter every hour. I've heard some old yarn of a vastopening at each of the poles, or one of them, into which the waters ofthe ocean pour. They fall into one, and some say they go through andcome out at the other. " Agnew laughed. "That, " said he, "is a madman's dream. In the first place, I don'tbelieve that we are approaching the south, but the north. The warmthof the climate here shows that. Yes, we are drawing north. We shallsoon emerge into warm waters and bright skies. So come along, and letus lose no more time. " I made no further objection. There was nothing else to be done, andat the very worst we could not be in greater danger while drifting onthan in remaining behind. Soon, therefore, we were again in the boat, and the current swept us on as before. The channel now was about four miles wide. On either side arosethe lofty volcanoes vomiting forth flames and smoke with furiousexplosions; vast stones were hurled up into the air from the craters;streams of molten lava rolled down, and at intervals there fell greatshowers of ashes. The shores on either side were precipitous andrugged beyond all description, looking like fiery lava streams whichhad been arrested by the flood, and cooled into gloomy, overhangingcliffs. The lava rock was of a deep, dull slate-color, which at adistance looked black; and the blackness which thus succeeded tothe whiteness of the snow behind us seemed like the funeral pall ofnature. Through scenes like these we drifted on, and the volcanoes oneither side of the channel towered on high with their fiery floods oflava, their incessant explosions, their fierce outbursts of flames, and overhead there rolled a dense black canopy of smoke--altogetherforming a terrific approach to that unknown and awful pathway uponwhich we were going. So we passed this dread portal, and then therelay before us--what? Was it a land of life or a land of death? Whocould say? It was evening when we passed through. Night came on, and the darknesswas illuminated by the fiery glow of the volcanic flames. Worn outwith fatigue, we fell asleep. So the night passed, and the currentbore us on until, at length, the morning came. We awoke, and now, forthe first time in many days, we saw the face of the sun. The cloudshad at last broken, the sky was clear, and behind us the sun wasshining. That sight told us all. It showed us where we were going. I pointed to the sun. "Look there, " said I. "There is the sun in the northern sky--behindus. We have been drifting steadily toward the south. " At this Agnew was silent, and sat looking back for a long time. Therewe could still see the glow of the volcanic fires, though they werenow many miles away; while the sun, but lately risen, was lying on acourse closer to the horizon than we had ever seen it before. "We are going south, " said I--"to the South Pole. This swift currentcan have but one ending--there may be an opening at the South Pole, ora whirlpool like the Maelstrom. " Agnew looked around with a smile. "All these notions, " said he, "are dreams, or theories, or guesses. There is no evidence to prove them. Why trouble yourself about aguess? You and I can guess, and with better reason; for we have now, it seems, come farther south than any human being who has ever lived. Do not imagine that the surface of the earth is different at the polesfrom what it is anywhere else. If we get to the South Pole we shallsee there what we have always seen--the open view of land or water, and the boundary of the horizon. As for this current, it seems to melike the Gulf Stream, and it evidently does an important work in themovement of the ocean waters. It pours on through vast fields of iceon its way to other oceans, where it will probably become united withnew currents. Theories about openings at the poles, or whirlpools, must be given up. Since the Maelstrom has been found to be a fiction, no one need believe in any other whirlpool. For my own part, I nowbelieve that this current will bear us on, due south, over the pole, and then still onward, until at last we shall find ourselves in theSouth Pacific Ocean. So cheer up--don't be downhearted; there's stillhope. We have left the ice and snow behind, and already the air iswarmer. Cheer up; we may find our luck turn at any moment. " To this I had no reply to make. Agnew's confidence seemed to me to beassumed, and certainly did not alleviate my own deep gloom, nor wasthe scene around calculated to rouse me in the slightest degree out ofmy despair. The channel had now lessened to a width of not more thantwo miles; the shores on either side were precipitous cliffs, brokenby occasional declivities, but all of solid rock, so dark as to bealmost black, and evidently of volcanic origin. At times there aroserugged eminences, scarred and riven, indescribably dismal andappalling. There was not only an utter absence of life here in theseabhorrent regions, but an actual impossibility of life which wasenough to make the stoutest heart quail. The rocks looked like iron. It seemed a land of iron penetrated by this ocean stream which hadmade for itself a channel, and now bore us onward to a destinationwhich was beyond all conjecture. Through such scenes we drifted all that day. Night came, and in theskies overhead there arose a brilliant display of the auroraaustralis, while toward the north the volcanic fires glowed withintense lustre. That night we slept. On awakening we noticed a changein the scene. The shores, though still black and forbidding, were nolonger precipitous, but sloped down gradually to the water; theclimate was sensibly milder, and far away before us there arose a lineof giant mountains, whose summits were covered with ice and snow thatgleamed white and purple in the rays of the sun. Suddenly Agnew gave a cry, and pointed to the opposite shore. "Look!" he cried--"do you see? They are men!" I looked, and there I saw plainly some moving figures that were, beyond a doubt, human beings. CHAPTER IV THE SIGHT OF HUMAN BEINGS The sight of human beings, thus unexpectedly found, filled us withstrange feelings--feelings which I cannot explain. The country wasstill iron-bound and dark and forbidding, and the stream ran on in astrong current, deep, black as ink, and resistless as fate; the skybehind was lighted up by the volcanic glare which still shone fromafar; and in front the view was bounded by the icy heights of amountain chain. Here was, indeed, a strange country for a humanhabitation; and strange, indeed, were the human beings whom we saw. "Shall we land?" said Agnew. "Oh no, " said I. "Don't be hasty. The elements are sometimes kinderthan men, and I feel safer here, even in this river of death, thanashore with such creatures as those. " Agnew made no reply. We watched the figures on the shore. We saw themcoming down, staring and gesticulating. We drew on nearer to them tillwe were able to see them better. A nearer view did not improve them. They were human beings, certainly, but of such an appalling aspectthat they could only be likened to animated mummies. They were small, thin, shrivelled, black, with long matted hair and hideous faces. Theyall had long spears, and wore about the waist short skirts that seemedto be made of the skin of some sea-fowl. We could not imagine how these creatures lived, or where. There wereno signs of vegetation of any kind--not a tree or a shrub. There wereno animals; but there were great flocks of birds, some of which seemeddifferent from anything that we had ever seen before. The long spearswhich the natives carried might possibly be used for catching these, or for fishing purposes. This thought made them seem less formidable, since they would thus be instruments of food rather than weapons ofwar. Meanwhile we drifted on as before, and the natives watched us, running along the shore abreast of us, so as to keep up with the boat. There seemed over a hundred of them. We could see no signs of anyhabitations--no huts, however humble; but we concluded that theirabodes were farther inland. As for the natives themselves, the longerwe looked at them the more abhorrent they grew. Even the wretchedaborigines of Van Dieman's Land, who have been classed lowest in thescale of humanity, were pleasing and congenial when compared withthese, and the land looked worse than Tierra del Fuego. It looked likea land of iron, and its inhabitants like fiends. Agnew again proposed to land, but I refused. "No, " I said; "I'd rather starve for a week, and live on hope. Let usdrift on. If we go on we may have hope if we choose, but if we landhere we shall lose even that. Can we hope for anything from suchthings as these? Even if they prove friendly, can we live among them?To stay here is worse than death; our only hope is to go on. " Agnew made no reply, and we drifted on for two hours, still followedby the natives. They made no hostile demonstrations. They merelywatched us, apparently from motives of curiosity. All this time wewere drawing steadily nearer to the line of lofty mountains, whichwith their icy crests rose before us like an inaccessible andimpassable barrier, apparently closing up all farther progress; norwas there any indication of any pass or any opening, however narrow, through which the great stream might run. Nothing was there but oneunbroken wall of iron cliffs and icy summits. At last we saw that thesloping shores grew steeper, until, about a mile or two before us, they changed to towering cliffs that rose up on each side for about athousand feet above the water; here the stream ran, and became lost toview as completely as though swallowed up by the earth. "We can go no farther, " said Agnew. "See--this stream seems to make aplunge there into the mountains. There must be some deep canyon therewith cataracts. To go on is certain death. We must stop here, if onlyto deliberate. Say, shall we risk it among these natives? After all, there is not, perhaps, any danger among them. They are littlecreatures and seem harmless. They are certainly not very good-looking;but then, you know, appearances often deceive, and the devil's not soblack as he's painted. What do you say?" "I suppose we can do nothing else, " said I. In fact, I could see that we had reached a crisis in our fate. To goon seemed certain death. To stop was our only alternative; and as wewere armed we should not be altogether at the mercy of thesecreatures. Having made this decision we acted upon it at once, for insuch a current there was no time for delay; and so, seizing the oars, we soon brought the boat ashore. As we approached, the crowd of natives stood awaiting us, and lookedmore repulsive than ever. We could see the emaciation of their bonyframes; their toes and fingers were like birds' claws; their eyes weresmall and dull and weak, and sunken in cavernous hollows, from whichthey looked at us like corpses--a horrible sight. They stood quietly, however, and without any hostile demonstration, holding their spearscarelessly resting upon the ground. "I don't like the looks of them, " said I. "I think I had better fire agun. " "Why?" cried Agnew. "For Heaven's sake, man, don't hurt any of them!" "Oh no, " said I; "I only mean to inspire a little wholesome respect. " Saying this I fired in the air. The report rang out with long echoes, and as the smoke swept away it showed us all the natives on theground. They had seated themselves with their hands crossed on theirlaps, and there they sat looking at us as before, but with nomanifestation of fear or even surprise. I had expected to see themrun, but there was nothing of the kind. This puzzled us. Still, therewas no time now for any further hesitation. The current was sweepingus toward the chasm between the cliffs, and we had to land withoutdelay. This we did, and as I had another barrel still loaded and apistol, I felt that with these arms and those of Agnew we should beable to defend ourselves. It was in this state of mind that we landed, and secured the boat by means of the grappling-iron. The natives now all crowded around us, making many strange gestures, which we did not understand. Some of them bowed low, others prostratedthemselves; on the whole these seemed like marks of respect, and itoccurred to me that they regarded us as superior beings of some sort. It was evident that there was nothing like hostility in their minds. At the same time, the closer survey which I now made of them filled mewith renewed horror; their meagre frames, small, watery, lack-lustreeyes, hollow, cavernous sockets, sunken cheeks, protruding teeth, claw-like fingers, and withered skins, all made them look more thanever like animated mummies, and I shrank from them involuntarily, asone shrinks from contact with a corpse. Agnew, however, was very different, and it was evident that he felt norepugnance whatever. He bowed and smiled at them, and shook hands withhalf a dozen of them in succession. The hand-shaking was a new thingto them, but they accepted it in a proper spirit, and renewed theirbows and prostrations. After this they all offered us their lances. This certainly seemed like an act of peace and good-will. I shook myhead and declined to touch them; but Agnew accepted one of them, andoffered his rifle in return. The one to whom he offered it refused totake it. He seemed immensely gratified because Agnew had taken hislance, and the others seemed disappointed at his refusal to taketheirs. But I felt my heart quake as I saw him offer his rifle, andstill more when he offered it to one or two others, and only regainedmy composure as I perceived that his offer was refused by all. They now made motions to us to follow, and we all set forth together. "My dear More, " said Agnew, cheerily, "they're not a bad lot. Theymean well. They can't help their looks. You're too suspicious andreserved. Let's make friends with them, and get them to help us. Do asI do. " I tried to, but found it impossible, for my repugnance was immovable. It was like the horror which one feels toward rats, cockroaches, earwigs, or serpents. It was something that defied reason. Thesecreatures seemed like human vermin. We marched inland for about half a mile, crossed a ridge, and came toa valley, or rather a kind of hollow, at the other side of which wefound a cave with a smouldering fire in front. The fire was made ofcoal, which must exist here somewhere. It was highly bituminous, andburned with a great blaze. The day was now drawing to a close; far away I could see the luridglow of the volcanoes, which grew brighter as the day declined: above, the skies twinkled with innumerable stars, and the air was filled withthe moan of rushing waters. We entered the cave. As we did so the natives heaped coal upon thefire, and the flames arose, lighting up the interior. We found here anumber of women and children, who looked at us without either fear orcuriosity. The children looked like little dwarfs; the women werehags, hideous beyond description. One old woman in particular, whoseemed to be in authority, was actually terrible in her awful andrepulsive ugliness. A nightmare dream never furnished forth a morefrightful object. This nightmare hag prostrated herself before each ofus with such an air of self-immolation that she looked as though shewished us to kill her at once. The rough cave, the red light of thefire, all made the scene more awful; and a wild thought came to methat we had actually reached, while yet living, the infernal world, and that this was the abode of devils. Yet their actions, it must beconfessed, were far from devilish. Everyone seemed eager to serve us. Some spread out couches formed of the skins of birds for us to sit on;others attended to the fire; others offered us gifts of large andbeautiful feathers, together with numerous trinkets of rare andcurious workmanship. This kind attention on their part was a greatpuzzle to me, and I could not help suspecting that beneath all thisthere must be some sinister design. Resolving to be prepared for theworst, I quietly reloaded the empty barrel of my rifle and watchedwith the utmost vigilance. As for Agnew, he took it all in the mostunsuspicious manner. He made signs to them, shook hands with them, accepted their gifts, and even tried to do the agreeable to theformidable hags and the child-fiends around him. He soon attracted thechief attention, and while all looked admiringly upon him, I was leftto languish in comparative neglect. At length a savory odor came through the cave, and a repast was spreadbefore us. It consisted of some large fowl that looked like a goose, but was twice as large as the largest turkey that I had ever seen. Thetaste was like that of a wild-goose, but rather fishy. Still to us itseemed delicious, for our prolonged diet of raw seal had made us readyto welcome any other food whatever; and this fowl, whatever it was, would not have been unwelcome to any hungry man. It was evident thatthese people lived on the flesh of birds of various sorts. All aroundus we saw the skins of birds dried with the feathers on, and used forclothing, for mats, and for ornaments. The repast being finished, we both felt greatly strengthened andrefreshed. Agnew continued to cultivate his new acquaintances, andseeing me holding back, he said, "More, old fellow, these good people give me to understand that thereis another place better than this, and want me to go with them. Willyou go?" At this a great fear seized me. "Don't go!" I cried--"don't go! We are close by the boat here, and ifanything happens we can easily get to it. " Agnew laughed in my face. "Why, you don't mean to tell me, " said he, "that you are stillsuspicious, and after that dinner? Why, man, if they wanted to harmus, would they feast us in this style? Nonsense, man! Drop yoursuspicions and come along. " I shook my head obstinately. "Well, " said he, "if I thought there was anything in your suspicions Iwould stay by you; but I'm confident they mean nothing but kindness, so I'm going off to see the place. " "You'll be back again?" said I. "Oh yes, " said he, "of course I'll come back, and sleep here. " With these words he left, and nearly all the people accompanied him. Iwas left behind with the women and children and about a dozen men. These men busied themselves with some work over bird-skins; the womenwere occupied with some other work over feathers. No one took anynotice of me. There did not seem to be any restraint upon me, nor wasI watched in any way. Once the nightmare hag came and offered me asmall roasted fowl, about the size of a woodcock. I declined it, butat the same time this delicate attention certainly surprised me. I was now beginning to struggle with some success against my feelingsof abhorrence, when suddenly I caught sight of something which chasedaway every other thought, and made my blood turn cold in my veins. Itwas something outside. At the mouth of the cave--by the fire which wasstill blazing bright, and lighting up the scene--I saw four men whohad just come to the cave: they were carrying something which I atfirst supposed to be a sick or wounded companion. On reaching the firethey put it down, and I saw, with a thrill of dismay, that theirburden was neither sick nor wounded, but dead, for the corpse layrigid as they had placed it. Then I saw the nightmare hag approach itwith a knife. An awful thought came to me--the crowning horror! Thethought soon proved to be but too well founded. The nightmare hagbegan to cut, and in an instant had detached the arm of the corpse, which she thrust among the coals in the very place where lately shehad cooked the fowl. Then she went back for more. For a moment my brain reeled, and I gasped for breath. Then I rose andstaggered out, I know not how. No one tried to stop me, nor did anyonefollow me; and, for my part, I was ready to blow out the brains of thefirst who dared to approach me. In this way I reached the open air, and passed by the hag and the four men as they were busy at theirawful work. But at this point I was observed and followed. A number ofmen and women came after me, jabbering their uncouth language andgesticulating. I warned them off, angrily. They persisted, and thoughnone of them were armed, yet I saw that they were unwilling to have meleave the cave, and I supposed that they would try to prevent me byforce. The absence of Agnew made my position a difficult one. Had it not beenfor this I would have burst through them and fled to the boat; but aslong as he was away I felt bound to wait; and though I longed to fly, I could not for his sake. The boat seemed to be a haven of rest. Ilonged to be in her once more, and drift away, even if it should be tomy death. Nature was here less terrible than man; and it seemed betterto drown in the waters, to perish amid rocks and whirlpools, than tolinger here amid such horrors as these. These people were not likehuman beings. The vilest and lowest savages that I had ever seen werenot so odious as these. A herd of monkeys would be far more congenial, a flock of wolves less abhorrent. They had the caricature of the humanform; they were the lowest of humanity; their speech was a mockery oflanguage; their faces devilish, their kindness a cunning pretence; andmost hideous of all was the nightmare hag that prepared the cannibalrepast. I could not begin hostilities, for I had to wait for Agnew; so I stoodand looked, and then walked away for a little distance. They followedme closely, with eager words and gesticulations, though as yet no onetouched me or threatened me. Their tone seemed rather one ofpersuasion. After a few paces I stood still, with all of them aroundme. The horrible repast showed plainly all that was in store for us. They received us kindly and fed us well only to devote us to the mostabhorrent of deaths. Agnew, in his mad confidence, was only insuringhis own doom. He was putting himself completely in the power ofdevils, who were incapable of pity and strangers to humanity. To makefriends with such fiends was impossible, and I felt sure that our onlyplan was to rule by terror--to seize, to slay, to conquer. But still Ihad to wait for him, and did not dare to resort to violence while hewas absent; so I waited, while the savages gathered round me, contenting themselves with guarding me, and neither touching me northreatening me. And all this time the hag went on, intent on herpreparation of the horrible repast. While standing there looking, listening, waiting for Agnew, I noticedmany things. Far away the volcanoes blazed, and the northern sky wasred with a lurid light. There, too, higher up, the moon was shiningoverhead, the sky was gleaming with stars; and all over the heavensthere shone the lustre of the aurora australis, brighter than any Ihad ever seen--surpassing the moon and illuminating all. It lighted upthe haggard faces of the devils around me, and it again seemed to meas though I had died and gone to the land of woe--an iron land, a landof despair, with lurid fires all aglow and faces of fear. Suddenly, there burst upon my ears the report of a gun, which soundedlike a thunder-peal, and echoed in long reverberations. At once Iunderstood it. My fears had proved true. These savages had enticedAgnew away to destroy him. In an instant I burst through the crowdaround me, and ran wildly in the direction of that sound, calling hisname, as I ran, at the top of my voice. I heard a loud cry; then another report. I hurried on, shouting hisname in a kind of frenzy. The strange courage of these savages hadalready impressed me deeply. They did not fear our guns. They were allattacking him, and he was alone, fighting for his life. Then there was another report; it was his pistol. I still ran on, andstill shouted to him. At last I received an answer. He had perhaps heard me, and wasanswering, or, at any rate, he was warning me. "More, " he cried, "fly, fly, fly to the boat! Save yourself!" "Where are you?" I cried, as I still rushed on. "Fly, More, fly! Save yourself! You can't save me. I'm lost. Fly foryour life!" Judging from his cries, he did not seem far away. I hurried on. Icould see nothing of him. All the time the savages followed me. Nonewere armed; but it seemed to me that they were preparing to flingthemselves upon me and overpower me with their numbers. They wouldcapture me alive, I thought, bind me, and carry me back, reserving mefor a future time! I turned and waved them back. They took no notice of my gesture. ThenI ran on once more. They followed. They could not run so fast as Idid, and so I gained on them rapidly, still shouting to Agnew. Butthere was no response. I ran backward and forward, crossing andrecrossing, doubling and turning, pursued all the time by the savages. At last, in rage and despair, I fired upon them, and one of them fell. But, to my dismay, the others did not seem to care one whit; they didnot stop for one moment, but pursued as before. My situation was now plain in all its truth. They had enticed Agnewaway; they had attacked him. He had fought, and had been overpowered. He had tried to give me warning. His last words had been for me tofly--to fly: yes, for he well knew that it was better far for me to goto death through the raging torrent than to meet the fate which hadfallen upon himself. For him there was now no more hope. That he waslost was plain. If he were still alive he would call to me; but hisvoice had been silenced for some time. All was over, and that nobleheart that had withstood so bravely and cheerily the rigors of thestorm, and the horrors of our desperate voyage, had been stilled indeath by the vilest of miscreants. I paused for a moment. Even though Agnew was dead, I could not bear toleave him, but felt as though I ought to share his fate. The savagescame nearer. At their approach I hesitated no longer. That fate wastoo terrible: I must fly. But before I fled I turned in fury to wreak vengeance upon them fortheir crimes. Full of rage and despair, I discharged my remainingrifle-barrel into the midst of the crowd. Then I fled toward the boat. On the way I had a frightful thought that she might have been sentadrift; but, on approaching the place, I found her there just as I hadleft her. The savages, with their usual fearlessness, still pursued. For a moment I stood on the shore, with the grapple in my hand and theboat close by, and as they came near I discharged my pistol into themidst of them. Then I sprang into the boat; the swift current bore meaway, and in a few minutes the crowd of pursuing demons disappearedfrom view. CHAPTER V THE TORRENT SWEEPING UNDER THE MOUNTAINS The boat drifted on. The light given by the aurora and the low moonseemed to grow fainter; and as I looked behind I saw that the distantglow from the volcanic fires had become more brilliant in theincreasing darkness. The sides of the channel grew steeper, until atlast they became rocky precipices, rising to an unknown height. Thechannel itself grew narrower, till from a width of two miles it hadcontracted to a tenth of those dimensions; but with this lesseningwidth the waters seemed to rush far more swiftly. Here I driftedhelplessly, and saw the gloomy, rocky cliffs sweep past me as I washurled onward on the breast of the tremendous flood. I was in despair. The fate of Agnew had prepared me for my own, and I was only thankfulthat my fate, since it was inevitable, would be less appalling. Deathseemed certain, and my chief thought now was as to the moment when itwould come. I was prepared. I felt that I could meet it calmly, sternly, even thankfully; far better was a death here amid the roar ofwaters than at the hands of those abhorrent beings by whose treacherymy friend had fallen. As I went on, the precipices rose higher and seemed to overhang, thechannel grew narrower, the light grew fainter, until at last allaround me grew dark. I was floating at the bottom of a vast chasm, where the sides seemed to rise precipitously for thousands of feet, where neither watery flood nor rocky wall was visible, and where, farabove, I could see the line of sky between the summits of the cliffs, and watch the glowing stars. And as I watched them there came to methe thought that this was my last sight on earth, and I could onlyhope that the life which was so swiftly approaching its end might liveagain somewhere among those glittering orbs. So I thought; and withthese thoughts I drifted on, I cannot tell how long, until at lengththere appeared a vast black mass, where the open sky above meterminated, and where the lustre of the stars and the light of theheavens were all swallowed up in utter darkness. This, then, I thought, is the end. Here, amid this darkness, I mustmake the awful plunge and find my death I fell upon my knees in thebottom of the boat and prayed. As I knelt there the boat drew nearer, the black mass grew blacker. The current swept me on. There were nobreakers; there was no phosphorescent sparkle of seething waters, andno whiteness of foam. I thought that I was on the brink of sometremendous cataract a thousand times deeper than Niagara; some fallwhere the waters plunged into the depths of the earth; and where, gathering for the terrific descent, all other movements--all dashingsand writhings and twistings--were obliterated and lost in the oneoverwhelming onward rush. Suddenly all grew dark--dark beyond allexpression; the sky above was in a moment snatched from view; I hadbeen flung into some tremendous cavern; and there, on my knees, withterror in my heart, I waited for death. The moments passed, and death delayed to come. The awful plunge wasstill put off; and though I remained on my knees and waited long, still the end came not. The waters seemed still, the boat motionless. It was borne upon the surface of a vast stream as smooth as glass; butwho could tell how deep that stream was, or how wide? At length I rosefrom my knees and sank down upon the seat of the boat, and tried topeer through the gloom. In vain. Nothing was visible. It was the veryblackness of darkness. I listened, but heard nothing save a deep, dull, droning sound, which seemed to fill all the air and make itall tremulous with its vibrations. I tried to collect my thoughts. Irecalled that old theory which had been in my mind before this, andwhich I had mentioned to Agnew. This was the notion that at each polethere is a vast opening; that into one of them all the waters of theocean pour themselves, and, after passing through the earth, come outat the other pole, to pass about its surface in innumerable streams. It was a wild fancy, which I had laughed at under other circumstances, but which now occurred to me once more, when I was overwhelmedwith despair, and my mind was weakened by the horrors which I hadexperienced; and I had a vague fear that I had been drawn into thevery channel through which the ocean waters flowed in their course tothat terrific, that unparalleled abyss. Still, there was as yet nosign whatever of anything like a descent, for the boat was on evenkeel, and perfectly level as before, and it was impossible for me totell whether I was moving swiftly or slowly, or standing perfectlystill; for in that darkness there were no visible objects by whichI could find out the rate of my progress; and as those who go up inballoons are utterly insensible of motion, so was I on those calmbut swift waters. At length there came into view something which arrested my attentionand engrossed all my thoughts. It was faint glow that at first caughtmy gaze; and, on turning to see it better, I saw a round red spotglowing like fire. I had not seen this before. It looked like the moonwhen it rises from behind clouds, and glows red and lurid from thehorizon; and so this glowed, but not with the steady light of themoon, for the light was fitful, and sometimes flashed into a balefulbrightness, which soon subsided into a dimmer lustre. New alarm arosewithin me, for this new sight suggested something more terrible thananything that I had thus far thought of. This, then, I thought, was tobe the end of my voyage; this was my goal--a pit of fire, into which Ishould be hurled! Would it be well, I thought, to wait for such afate, and experience such a death-agony? Would it not be better for meto take my own life before I should know the worst? I took my pistoland loaded it, so as to be prepared, but hesitated to use it until myfate should be more apparent. So I sat, holding my pistol, prepared touse it, watching the light, and awaiting the time when the glowingfires should make all further hope impossible. But time passed, andthe light grew no brighter; on the contrary, it seemed to growfainter. There was also another change. Instead of shining before me, it appeared more on my left. From this it went on changing itsposition until at length it was astern. All the time it continued togrow fainter, and it seemed certain that I was moving away from itrather than toward it. In the midst of this there occurred a newthought, which seemed to account for this light--this was, that itarose from these same volcanoes which had illuminated the northern skywhen I was ashore, and followed me still with their glare. I had beencarried into this darkness, through some vast opening which now laybehind me, disclosing the red volcano glow, and this it was thatcaused that roundness and resemblance to the moon. I saw that I wasstill moving on away from that light as before, and that its changingposition was due to the turning of the boat as the water drifted italong, now stern foremost, now sidewise, and again bow foremost. Fromthis it seemed plainly evident that the waters had borne me into somevast cavern of unknown extent, which went under the mountains--asubterranean channel, whose issue I could not conjecture. Was this thebeginning of that course which should ultimately become a plunge deepdown into some unutterable abyss? or might I ever hope to emerge againinto the light of day--perhaps in some other ocean--some land of iceand frost and eternal night? But the old theory of the flow of waterthrough the earth had taken hold of me and could not be shaken off. Iknew some scientific men held the opinion that the earth's interior isa mass of molten rock and pent-up fire, and that the earth itself hadonce been a burning orb, which had cooled down at the surface; yet, after all, this was only a theory, and there were other theories whichwere totally different. As a boy I had read wild works of fictionabout lands in the interior of the earth, with a sun at the centre, which gave them the light of a perpetual day. These, I knew, were onlythe creations of fiction; yet, after all, it seemed possible that theearth might contain vast hollow spaces in its interior--realms ofeternal darkness, caverns in comparison with which the hugest caves onthe surface were but the tiniest cells. I was now being borne on tothese. In that case there might be no sudden plunge, after all. Thestream might run on for many thousand miles through this terrificcavern gloom, in accordance with natural laws; and I might thus live, and drift on in this darkness, until I should die a lingering death ofhorror and despair. There was no possible way of forming any estimate as to speed. All wasdark, and even the glow behind was fading away; nor could I make anyconjecture whatever as to the size of the channel. At the opening ithad been contracted and narrow; but here it might have expanded itselfto miles, and its vaulted top might reach almost to the summit ofthe lofty mountains. While sight thus failed me, sound was equallyunavailing, for it was always the same--a sustained and unintermittentroar, a low, droning sound, deep and terrible, with no variationsof dashing breakers or rushing rapids or falling cataracts. Vaguethoughts of final escape came and went; but in such a situation hopecould not be sustained. The thick darkness oppressed the soul; andat length even the glow of the distant volcanoes, which had beengradually diminishing, grew dimmer and fainter, and finally faded outaltogether. That seemed to me to be my last sight of earthly things. After this nothing was left. There was no longer for me such a thingas sight; there was nothing but darkness--perpetual and eternal night. I was buried in a cavern of rushing waters, to which there would be noend, where I should be borne onward helplessly by the resistless tideto a mysterious and an appalling doom. The darkness grew so intolerable that I longed for something to dispelit, if only for a moment. I struck a match. The air was still, and theflame flashed out, lighting up the boat and showing the black wateraround me. This made me eager to see more. I loaded both barrels ofthe rifle, keeping my pistol for another purpose, and then fired oneof them. There was a tremendous report, that rang in my ears like ahundred thunder-volleys, and rolled and reverberated far along, anddied away in endless echoes. The flash lighted up the scene for aninstant, and for an instant only; like the sudden lightning, itrevealed all around. I saw a wide expanse of water, black as ink--aStygian pool; but no rocks were visible, and it seemed as though Ihad been carried into a subterranean sea. I loaded the empty barrel and waited. The flash of light had revealednothing, yet it had distracted my thoughts, and the work of reloadingwas an additional distraction. Anything was better than inaction. Idid not wish to waste my ammunition, yet I thought that an occasionalshot might serve some good purpose, if it was only to afford me somerelief from despair. And now, as I sat with the rifle in my hands, I was aware of asound--new, exciting, different altogether from the murmur ofinnumerable waters that filled my ears, and in sharp contrast withthe droning echoes of the rushing flood. It was a sound that spoke oflife. I heard quick, heavy pantings, as of some great living thing;and with this there came the noise of regular movements in the water, and the foaming and gurgling of waves. It was as though some living, breathing creature were here, not far away, moving through thesemidnight waters; and with this discovery there came a new fear--thefear of pursuit. I thought that some sea-monster had scented me inmy boat, and had started to attack me. This new fear aroused me toaction. It was a danger quite unlike any other which I had ever known;yet the fear which it inspired was a feeling that roused me to action, and prompted me, even though the coming danger might be as sure asdeath, to rise against it and resist to the last. So I stood up withmy rifle and listened, with all my soul in my sense of hearing. Thesounds arose more plainly. They had come nearer. They were immediatelyin front. I raised my rifle and took aim. Then in quick succession tworeports thundered out with tremendous uproar and interminable echoes, but the long reverberations were unheeded in the blaze of sudden lightand the vision that was revealed. For there full before me I saw, though but for an instant, a tremendous sight. It was a vast monster, moving in the waters against the stream and toward the boat. Its headwas raised high, its eyes were inflamed with a baleful light, itsjaws, opened wide, bristled with sharp teeth, and it had a long neckjoined to a body of enormous bulk, with a tail that lashed all thewater into foam. It was but for an instant that I saw it, and thenwith a sudden plunge the monster dived, while at the same moment allwas as dark as before. Full of terror and excitement, I loaded my rifle again and waited, listening for a renewal of the noise. I felt sure that the monster, balked of his prey, would return with redoubled fury, and that Ishould have to renew the conflict. I felt that the dangers of thesubterranean passage and of the rushing waters had passed away, andthat a new peril had arisen from the assault of this monster of thedeep. Nor was it this one alone that was to be dreaded. Where one was, others were sure to be; and if this one should pass me by it wouldonly leave me to be assailed by monsters of the same kind, and thesewould probably increase in number as I advanced farther into thisrealm of darkness. And yet, in spite of these grisly thoughts, Ifelt less of horror than before, for the fear which I had was nowassociated with action; and as I stood waiting for the onset andlistening for the approach of the enemy, the excitement that ensuedwas a positive relief from the dull despair into which I had sunk buta moment before. Yet, though I waited for a new attack, I waited in vain. The monsterdid not come back. Either the flash and the noise had terrified him, or the bullets had hit him, or else in his vastness he had beenindifferent to so feeble a creature as myself; but whatever may havebeen the cause, he did not emerge again out of the darkness andsilence into which he had sunk. For a long time I stood waiting; thenI sat down, still watchful, still listening, but without any result, until at length I began to think that there was no chance of any newattack. Indeed, it seemed now as though there had been no attack atall, but that the monster had been swimming at random without anythought of me, in which case my rifle-flashes had terrified him morethan his fearful form had terrified me. On the whole this incidenthad greatly benefited me. It had roused me from my despair. I grewreckless, and felt a disposition to acquiesce in whatever fate mighthave in store for me. And now, worn out with fatigue and exhausted from long watchfulnessand anxiety, I sank down in the bottom of the boat and fell into adeep sleep. CHAPTER VI THE NEW WORLD How long I slept I do not know. My sleep was profound, yet disturbedby troubled dreams, in which I lived over again all the eventfulscenes of the past; and these were all intermingled in the wildestconfusion. The cannibals beckoned to us from the peak, and we landedbetween the two volcanoes. There the body of the dead sailor receivedus, and afterward chased us to the boat. Then came snow and volcaniceruptions, and we drifted amid icebergs and molten lava until weentered an iron portal and plunged into darkness. Here there were vastswimming monsters and burning orbs of fire and thunderous cataractsfalling from inconceivable heights, and the sweep of immeasurabletides and the circling of infinite whirlpools; while in my ears thererang the never-ending roar of remorseless waters that came after us, with all their waves and billows rolling upon us. It was a dream inwhich all the material terrors of the past were renewed; but thesewere all as nothing when compared with a certain deep underlyingfeeling that possessed my soul--a sense of loss irretrievable, anexpectation of impending doom, a drear and immitigable despair. In the midst of this I awoke. It was with a sudden start, and I lookedall around in speechless bewilderment. The first thing of which Iwas conscious was a great blaze of light--light so lately lost, andsupposed to be lost forever, but now filling all the universe--bright, brilliant, glowing bringing hope and joy and gladness, with all thesplendor of deep blue skies and the multitudinous laughter of oceanwaves that danced and sparkled in the sun. I flung up my arms andlaughed aloud. Then I burst into tears, and falling on my knees, I thanked the Almighty Ruler of the skies for this marvellousdeliverance. Rising from my knees I looked around, and once more amazementoverwhelmed me. I saw a long line of mountains towering up toimmeasurable heights, their summits covered with eternal ice andsnow. There the sun blazed low in the sky, elevated but a few degreesabove the mountain crests, which gleamed in gold and purple under itsfiery rays. The sun seemed enlarged to unusual dimensions, and themountains ran away on every side like the segment of some infinitecircle. At the base of the mountains lay a land all green withvegetation, where cultivated fields were visible, and vineyards andorchards and groves, together with forests of palm and all mannerof trees of every variety of hue, which ran up the sides of themountains till they reached the limits of vegetation and the regionsof snow and ice. Here in all directions there were unmistakable signs of humanlife--the outlines of populous cities and busy towns and hamlets;roads winding far away along the plain or up the mountain-sides, andmighty works of industry in the shape of massive structures, terracedslopes, long rows of arches, ponderous pyramids, and battlementedwalls. From the land I turned to the sea. I saw before me an expanse of waterintensely blue--an extent so vast that never before in all my oceanvoyages had anything appeared at all comparable with it. Out at sea, wherever I had been, the water had always limited the view; thehorizon had never seemed far away; ships soon sank below it, and thevisible surface of the earth was thus always contracted; but here, tomy bewilderment, the horizon appeared to be removed to an immeasurabledistance and raised high in the air, while the waters were prolongedendlessly. Starting from where I was, they went away to inconceivabledistances, and the view before me seemed like a watery declivityreaching for a thousand miles, till it approached the horizon far upin the sky. Nor was it any delusion of the senses that caused thisunparalleled spectacle. I was familiar with the phenomena of themirage, and knew well that there was nothing of that kind here; forthe mirage always shows great surfaces of stillness, or a regularvibration--glassy tides and indistinct distances; but here everythingwas sharply defined in the clear atmosphere: the sky overhung a deepblue vault; the waves danced and sparkled in the sun; the watersrolled and foamed on every side; and the fresh breeze, as it blew overthe ocean, brought with it such exhilarating influences that it actedupon me like some reviving cordial. From the works of nature I turned to those of man. These were visibleeverywhere: on the land, in cities and cultivated fields and mightyconstructions; on the sea, in floating craft, which appeared whereverI turned my eyes--boats like those of fishermen, ships long and low, some like galleys, propelled by a hundred oars, others provided withone huge square-sail, which enabled them to run before the wind. They were unlike any ships which I had ever seen; for neither in theMediterranean nor in Chinese waters were there any craft like these, and they reminded me rather of those ancient galleys which I had seenin pictures. I was lost in wonder as to where I was, and what land this could be towhich I had been brought. I had not plunged into the interior of theearth, but I had been carried under the mountains, and had emergedagain into the glad light of the sun. Could it be possible, I thought, that Agnew's hope had been realized, and that I had been carried intothe warm regions of the South Pacific Ocean? Yet in the South Pacificthere could be no place like this--no immeasurable expanse of waters, no horizon raised mountain high. It seemed like a vast basin-shapedworld, for all around me the surface appeared to rise, and I was inwhat looked like a depression; yet I knew that the basin and thedepression were an illusion, and that this appearance was due tothe immense extent of level surface with the environment of loftymountains. I had crossed the antarctic circle; I had been borne onwardfor an immense distance. Over all the known surface of the earth noone had ever seen anything like this; there were but two placeswhere such an immeasurable plain was possible, and those were atthe flattened poles. Where I was I now knew well. I had reached theantarctic pole. Here the earth was flat--an immense level with noroundness to lessen the reach of the horizon but an almost evensurface that gave an unimpeded view for hundreds of miles. The subterranean channel had rushed through the mountains and hadcarried me here. Here came all the waters of the Northern oceanpouring into this vast polar sea, perhaps to issue forth from it bysome similar passage. Here, then, was the South Pole--a world byitself: and how different from that terrible, that iron land on theother side of the mountains!--not a world of ice and frost, but oneof beauty and light, with a climate that was almost tropical in itswarmth, and lands that were covered with the rank luxuriance of ateeming vegetable life. I had passed from that outer world to thisinner one, and the passage was from death unto life, from agony anddespair to sunlight and splendor and joy. Above all, in all around methat which most impressed me now was the rich and superabundant life, and a warmth of air which made me think of India. It was an amazingand an unaccountable thing, and I could only attribute it to theflattening of the poles, which brought the surface nearer to thesupposed central fires of the earth, and therefore created a heatas great as that of the equatorial regions. Here I found a tropicalclimate--a land warmed not by the sun, but from the earth itself. Oranother cause might be found in the warm ocean currents. Whatever thetrue one might be, I was utterly unable to form a conjecture. But I had no time for such speculations as these. After the firstemotions of wonder and admiration had somewhat subsided, I began toexperience other sensations. I began to remember that I had eatennothing for a length of time that I had no means of calculating, andto look around to see if there was any way of satisfying my hunger. The question arose now, What was to be done? After my recent terribleexperience I naturally shrank from again committing myself to thetender mercies of strange tribes; yet further thought and examinationshowed me that the people of this strange land must be very differentfrom those frightful savages on the other side of the mountains. Everywhere I beheld the manifest signs of cultivation andcivilization. Still, I knew that even civilized people would notnecessarily be any kinder than savages, and that I might be seizedand flung into hopeless imprisonment or slavery. So I hesitated, yet what could I do? My hunger was beginning to beinsupportable. I had reached a place where I had to choose betweenstarvation on the one hand, or a venture among these people on theother. To go back was impossible. Who could breast those waters in thetremendous subterranean channel, or force his way back through suchappalling dangers? Or, if that were possible, who could ever hope tobreast those mighty currents beyond, or work his way amid everlastingice and immeasurable seas? No; return was impossible. I had beenflung into this world of wonders, and here would be my home for theremainder of my days; though I could not now imagine whether thosedays would be passed in peace or in bitter slavery and sorrow. Yet thedecision must be made and the risk must be run. It must be so. I mustland here, venture among these people, and trust in that Providencewhich had hitherto sustained me. Having thus resolved at all hazards to try my fate, I rowed in towardthe shore. Thus far I had seen galleys passing and small boats, butthey had taken no notice of me, for the reason that they were too faraway to perceive anything about me that differed from any other boat;but now, as I rowed, I noticed a galley coming down toward me. Sheseemed to be going in toward the shore at the very point at which Iwas aiming, and her course and mine must soon meet if I continued torow. After some hesitation I concluded to make signals to her, so asto attract attention; for, now that I had resolved to venture amongthe people here, I was anxious to end my suspense as soon as possible. So I continued rowing, and gradually drew nearer. The galley waspropelled by oars, of which there were fifty on either side. The stemwas raised, and covered in like a cabin. At length I ceased rowing, and sat watching her. I soon saw that I was noticed, but this didnot occur till the galley was close by me--so close, indeed, that Ithought they would pass without perceiving me. I raised my hands, waved them, and gave a cry. The galley at once stopped, a boat waslowered, and some men descended and rowed toward me. They were men of strange appearance--very small in stature and slenderin frame. Their hair was black and straight, their features were quiteregular, and their general expression was one of great gentleness. Iwas surprised to notice that they kept their eyes almost closed, asthough they were weak and troubled by the glare of the sun. With theirhalf-closed eyes they blinked at me, and then one who appeared to betheir chief spoke to me. I understood not a word; and then I answeredhim in English, which, of course, was equally unintelligible to him. I then made signs, pointing to the mountains and endeavoring to makeknown to him that I had come from beyond them--that I had sufferedshipwreck, that I had drifted here, and that I needed assistance. Ofall this it was quite evident that they understood nothing except thefact that I needed help. The moment that they comprehended this theytook me in tow and rowed back to the galley. I found the galley to be about one hundred and fifty feet in length. For about two thirds of this length forward it was open and filledwith seats, where there were about a hundred rowers, who all lookedlike those that I had first seen, all being of small stature, slender frames, and, moreover, all being apparently distressed bythe sunlight. There was in all of them the same mild and gentleexpression. In complexion and general outline of features they werenot unlike Arabs, but they were entirely destitute of that hardnessand austerity which the latter have. They all had beards, which weredressed in a peculiar way in plaits. Their costume varied. The rowerswore a coarse tunic, with a girdle of rope. The officers wore tunicsof fine cloth and very elegant mantles, richly embroidered, and withborders of down. They all wore broad-brimmed hats, and the one whoseemed to be chief had on his some golden ornaments. Here once more I tried to explain to them who I was. They looked atme, examining me all over, inspecting my gun, pistol, coat, trousers, boots, and hat, and talking all the time among themselves. They didnot touch me, but merely showed the natural curiosity which is felt atthe sight of a foreigner who has appeared unexpectedly. There was ascrupulous delicacy and a careful and even ceremonious politeness intheir attitude toward me which was at once amazing and delightful. Allfear and anxiety had now left me; in the gentle manners and amiablefaces of these people I saw enough to assure me of kind treatment;and in my deep joy and gratitude for this even my hunger was for atime forgotten. At length the chief motioned to me to follow him. He led the way tothe cabin, where, opening the door, he entered, and I followed, afterwhich the others came in also and then the door was shut. At first Icould see nothing. There were no windows whatever, and only one or twoslight crevices through which the light came. After a time my eyesgrew more accustomed to the darkness, and I could see that the cabinwas a spacious compartment, adorned with rich hangings of some unknownmaterial. There was a large table and seats. Taking me by the hand, the chief led me to this, where I seated myself, while the othersremained standing. Then some of them went away, and soon returned withfood and drink. The food was of different kinds--some tasting likegoose, others like turkey, others like partridge. It was all the fleshof fowls, though, judging from the slices before me, they must havebeen of great size. I wondered much at the behavior of the officersof the ship, who all, and the chief himself more than all, stood andwaited upon me; but it was a new world, and I supposed that this mustbe the fashion; so I made no objections, but accepted the situationand ate with a thankful heart. As the first keenness of my appetite was satisfied I had more leisureto make observations. I noticed that the eyes of my new friends nolonger blinked; they were wide open; and, so far as I could makethem out, their faces were much improved. Weakness of eyes seemedcommon among these people, and therefore the officers had their cabindarkened, while the unfortunate rowers had to labor in the blazingsun. Such was my conclusion, and the fact reminded me of the miserablefellahin of Egypt, who have ophthalmia from the blazing sun andburning sand. After the repast they brought me water in a basin, and all stoodaround me. One held the basin, another a towel, another a flask, another took a sponge and proceeded to wash my face and hands. This was all strange to me, yet there was nothing left for me butsubmission. Then the chief, who had stood looking on with a smile onhis face took off his rich furred mantle and handed it to me. I washalf inclined to refuse it, but was afraid of giving offence, so Iaccepted it, and he himself fastened it around my shoulders. Theothers seemed actually to envy the chief, as though he had gained someuncommon good-fortune. Then they offered me various drinks, of whichI tasted several kinds. Some were sweet waters of different flavors, others tasted like mild wine, one was a fermented drink, light, sweet, and very agreeable to the palate. I now wished to show my generousentertainers that I was grateful; so I raised my cup, bowed to allof them, particularly the chief, and drank their health. They allwatched this ceremony with very sober faces, and I could not quitemake out whether they took my meaning or not. They certainly did notlook pleased, and it seemed to me as though they felt hurt at anyexpression of gratitude, so I concluded for the future to abstainfrom all such demonstrations. Yet with every moment the manners of these people grew morebewildering. It was strange, indeed, for me to find myself so suddenlythe centre of interest and of generous intentions. For a moment thethought occurred to me that they regarded me as some wonderful beingwith superior powers, and were trying to propitiate me by theseservices; yet I soon saw that these services were not at all actsof propitiation; they looked rather like those loving and profuseattentions which a family showers down upon some dear one long absentand at last returned, and with this my wonder grew greater than ever. The galley had long since resumed her progress. I heard the steadybeat of the oars as they all moved in time, and at length the motionceased. The chief then signed to me and went out. I followed, and therest came after. And now as I emerged from the gloom of the cabin, Ifound myself once more in the glorious light of day, and saw that wehad reached the land. The galley was hauled up alongside a stone quay, and on the shore there were buildings and walls and trees and people. The chief went ashore at once and I accompanied him. We walked forsome distance along a road with stone walls on either side, frombehind which there arose trees that from a distance had looked likepalms. I now found them to be giant ferns, arching overhead with theirbroad fanlike leaves and branches in dense masses, making the roadwayquite dark in the shadow. Astonished as I was at the sight of thesetrees, I soon forgot them in a still more astonishing sight, for aftergoing onward about a hundred paces I stopped, and found myself in awide space where four cross-roads met. Here there were three birds ofgigantic stature. They had vast bodies, short legs, short necks, andseemed as large as an ordinary-sized ox. Their wings were short, andevidently could not be used for flight; their beaks were like that ofa sea-gull; each one had a man on his back, and was harnessed to acar. The chief motioned to me to enter one of these cars. I did so. Hefollowed, and thereupon the driver started the bird, which set forthwith long, rapid strides, at a pace fast as that of a trotting horse. So astonished was I that for some time I did not notice anything else;but at length, when my first feeling had subsided, I began to regardother objects. All the way the dense fern foliage arched overhead, throwing down deep shadows. They grew on either side in dense rows, but between their stalks I could see the country beyond, which layall bright in the sunlight. Here were broad fields, all green with verdure; farther away aroseclumps of tree-ferns; at every step of the way new vistas opened; amidthe verdure and the foliage were the roofs of structures that lookedlike pavilions, and more massive edifices with pyramidal roofs. Ourroad constantly ascended, and at length we came to a crossing. Thiswas a wide terrace at the slope of the mountain; on the lower side wasa row of massive stone edifices with pyramidal roofs, while on theupper there were portals which seemed to open into excavated caverns. Here, too, on either side arose the giant ferns, overarching anddarkening the terrace with their deep shadow. From this point I lookedback, and through the trunks of the tree-ferns I could see fieldsand pavilions and the pyramidal roofs of massive edifices, andbroad, verdant slopes, while in the distance there were peeps of theboundless sea. We continued on our way without stopping, and passedseveral successive terraces like the first, with the same caverns onthe upper side and massive edifices on the lower, until at last theascent ended at the fifth terrace, and here we turned to the left. Now the view became more varied. The tree-ferns arose on either side, arching overhead; on my right were the portals that opened intocaverns, on my left solid and massive houses, built of great blocks ofstone, with pyramidal roofs. As far as I could judge, I was in a citybuilt on the slope of a mountain, with its streets formed thus ofsuccessive terraces and their connecting cross-ways, one half itshabitations consisting of caverns, while the other half were pavilionsand massive stone structures. Few people, however, were to be seen. Occasionally I saw one or two groping along with their eyes halfshut, seeking the darkest shadows; and it seemed to me that thisextraordinary race of men had some natural and universal peculiarityof eyesight which made them shun the sunlight, and seek the darknessof caves and of dense, overshadowing foliage. At length we came to a place where the terrace ran back till it formeda semicircle against the mountain slope, when several vast portalsappeared. Here there was a large space, where the tree-ferns grew inlong lines crossing each other, and making a denser shade than usual. On the lower side were several stone edifices of immense size; andin the middle of the place there arose a singular structure, shapedlike a half pyramid, with three sides sloping, and the fourthperpendicular, flat on the top, which was approached by a flight ofsteps. We now went on until we reached the central portal of the rangeof caverns, and here we stopped. The chief got out and beckoned to me. I followed. He then led the way into the cavern, while I, full ofwonder, walked behind him. CHAPTER VII SCIENTIFIC THEORIES AND SCEPTICISM Thus far Melick had been reading the manuscript, but at this point hewas interrupted by the announcement that dinner was ready. Upon thishe stopped abruptly; for on board the Falcon dinner was the greatevent of the day, and in its presence even the manuscript had to belaid aside. Before long they were all seated around the dining-tablein the sumptuous cabin, prepared to discuss the repast which had beenserved up by the genius of the French chef whom Lord Featherstonehad brought with him. Let us pause here for a moment to take a minuter survey of these fourfriends. In the first place, there was Lord Featherstone himself, young, handsome, languid, good-natured to a fault, with plenty ofmuscle if he chose to exert it, and plenty of brain if he chose tomake use of it--a man who had become weary of the monotony of highlife, and, like many of his order, was fond of seeking relief from theennui of prosperity amid the excitements of the sea. Next to him wasDr. Congreve, a middle-aged man, with iron-gray hair, short beard andmustache, short nose, gray eyes, with spectacles, and stoutish body. Next came Noel Oxenden, late of Trinity College, Cambridge, a collegefriend of Featherstone's--a tall man, with a refined and intellectualface and reserved manner. Finally, there was Otto Melick, alitterateur from London, about thirty years of age, with a wiry andmuscular frame, and the restless manner of one who lives in aperpetual fidget. For some time nothing was said; they partook of the repast in silence;but at length it became evident that they were thinking of themysterious manuscript. Featherstone was the first to speak. "A deuced queer sort of thing this, too, " said he, "this manuscript. I can't quite make it out. Who ever dreamed of people living at theSouth Pole--and in a warm climate, too? Then it seems deuced odd, too, that we should pick up this copper cylinder with the manuscript. Ihardly know what to think about it. " Melick smiled. "Why, it isn't much to see through, " said he. "See through what?" said the doctor, hastily, pricking up his earsat this, and peering keenly at Melick through his spectacles. "Why, the manuscript, of course. " "Well, " said the doctor, "what is it that you see? What do you makeout of it?" "Why, anyone can see, " said Melick, "that it's a transparent hoax, that's all. You don't mean to say, I hope, that you really regard itin any other light?" "A transparent hoax!" repeated the doctor. "Will you please state whyyou regard it in that light?" "Certainly, " said Melick. "Some fellow wanted to get up a sensationnovel and introduce it to the world with a great flourish of trumpets, and so he has taken this way of going about it. You see, he hascounted on its being picked up, and perhaps published. After this hewould come forward and own the authorship. " "And what good would that do?" asked the doctor, mildly. "He couldn'tprove the authorship, and he couldn't get the copyright. " "Oh, of course not; but he would gain notoriety, and that would givehim a great sale for his next effort. " The doctor smiled. "See here, Melick, " said he, "you've a very vividimagination, my dear fellow; but come, let us discuss this for alittle while in a common-sense way. Now how long should you supposethat this manuscript has been afloat?" "Oh, a few months or so, " said Melick. "A few months!" said the doctor. "A few years you mean. Why, man, there are successive layers of barnacles on that copper cylinder whichshow a submersion of at least three years, perhaps more. " "By Jove! yes, " remarked Featherstone. "Your sensation novelist musthave been a lunatic if he chose that way of publishing a book. " "Then, again, " continued the doctor, "how did it get here?" "Oh, easily enough, " answered Melick. "The ocean currents brought it. " "The ocean currents!" repeated the doctor. "That's a very vagueexpression. What do you mean? Of course it has been brought here bythe ocean currents. " "Why, if it were thrown off the coast of England it would be carriedaway, in the ordinary course of things, and might make the tour of theworld. " "The ocean currents, " said the doctor, "have undoubtedly brought thisto us. Of that I shall have more to say presently--but just now, inreference to your notion of a sensation novelist, and an Englishorigin, let me ask your opinion of the material on which it iswritten. Did you ever see anything like it before? Is it paper?" "No, " said Melick; "it is evidently some vegetable substance. No doubtthe writer has had it prepared for this very purpose, so as to make itlook natural. " "Do you know what is is?" asked the doctor. "No. " "Then I'll tell you; it's papyrus. " "Papyrus?" "Yes, actual papyrus. You can find but little of that in existence atthe present day. It is only to be found here and there in museums. I know it perfectly well, however, and saw what it was at the firstglance. Now, I hold that a sensation novelist would never have thoughtof papyrus. If he didn't wish to use paper, he could have found adozen other things. I don't see how he could have found anyone able toprepare such a substance as this for writing. It must have come from acountry where it is actually in use. Now, mark you, the papyrus-plantmay still be found growing wild on the banks of the upper Nile, andalso in Sicily, and it is made use of for ropes and other things ofthat sort. But as to making writing material out of it, that is hardlypossible for the art is lost. The ancient process was very elaborateand this manuscript is written on leaves which resembled in amarvellous manner those of the Egyptian papyrus books. There are tworolls at Marseilles which I have seen and examined, and they areidentical with this. Now these papyrus leaves indicate much mechanicalskill, and have a professional look. They seem like the work of anexperienced manufacturer. " "I don't see, " said Melick, obstinately, "why one shouldn't getpapyrus now and have it made up into writing material. " "Oh, that's out of the question, " said the doctor. "How could itever enter into anyone's head? How could your mere sensation-mongerprocure the raw material? That of itself would be a work of immensedifficulty. How could he get it made up? That would be impossible. But, apart from this, just consider the strong internal evidence thatthere is as to the authenticity of the manuscript. Now, in the firstplace, there is the description of Desolation Island, which isperfectly accurate. But it is on his narrative beyond this that I laychief stress. I can prove that the statements here are corroboratedby those of Captain Ross in his account of that great voyage fromwhich he returned not very long ago. " The doctor, who had been talking with much enthusiasm, paused here totake breath, and then went on: "I happen to know all about that voyage, for I read a full report ofit just before we started, and you can see for yourselves whether thismanuscript is credible or not. "Captain James Clarke Ross was sent forth on his expedition in 1839. On January 1, 1841, he passed the antarctic circle in 178 degrees eastlongitude. On the 11th he discovered land in 70 degrees 41' southlatitude, 172 degrees 36' east longitude. He found that the land wasa continuous coast, trending southward, and rising to peaks of tenthousand feet in height, all covered with ice and snow. On the 12thhe landed and took possession in the name of the Queen. After this hecontinued his course as far as 78 degrees 4' south latitude, tracing acoast-line of six hundred miles. Observe, now how all this coincideswith More's narrative. Well, I now come to the crowning statement. In77 degrees 32' south latitude, 167 degrees east longitude, he came insight of two enormous volcanoes over twelve thousand feet in height. One of these was in an active state of eruption. To this he gave thename of Mount Erebus. The other was quiet; it was of somewhat lessheight, and he gave it the name of Mount Terror. Mark, now, howwonderfully this resembles More's account. Well, just here hisprogress was arrested by a barrier which presented a perpendicularwall of over a hundred and fifty feet in height, along which hecoasted for some distance. On the following year he penetrated sixmiles farther south, namely, 78 degrees 11' south latitude, 161degrees 27' west longitude. At this point he was again stopped by theimpassable cliffs, which arose here like an eternal barrier, whilebeyond them he saw a long line of lofty mountains covered with iceand snow. " "Did you hear the result of the American expedition?" asked Melick. "Yes, " replied the doctor. "Wilkes pretends to have found a continent, but his account of it makes it quite evident to my mind that he sawnothing but ice. I believe that Wilkes's antarctic continent will someday be penetrated by ships, which will sail for hundreds of milesfarther south. All that is wanted is a favorable season. But mark thecoincidence between Ross's report and More's manuscript. This musthave been written at least three years ago, and the writer could nothave known anything about Ross's discoveries. Above all, he could nothave thought of those two volcanoes unless he had seen them. " "But these volcanoes mentioned by More are not the Erebus and Terror, are they?" said Lord Featherstone. "Of course not; they are on the other side of the world. " "The whole story, " said Melick, "may have been written by one ofRoss's men and thrown overboard. If I'd been on that expedition Ishould probably have written it to beguile the time. " "Oh yes, " said the doctor; "and you would also have manufactured thepapyrus and the copper cylinder on board to beguile the time. " "I dare say the writer picked up that papyrus and the copper cylinderin China or Japan, and made use of it in this way. " "Where do you make out the position of More's volcanoes?" askedFeatherstone. "It is difficult to make it out accurately, " said the doctor. "Moregives no data. In fact he had none to give. He couldn't take anyobservations. " "The fact is, " said Melick, "it's not a sailor's yarn at all. Nosailor would ever express himself in that way. That's what struck mefrom the first. It has the ring of a confounded sensation-monger allthrough. " The doctor elevated his eyebrows, but took no notice of this. "You see, " he continued, addressing himself to the others, "DesolationIsland is in 50 degrees south latitude and 70 degrees east longitude. As I make out, More's course led him over about ten degrees oflongitude in a southwest course. That course depended altogether uponthe ocean currents. Now there is a great antarctic drift-current, which flows round the Cape of Good Hope and divides there, one halfflowing past the east coast of Africa and the other setting acrossthe Indian Ocean. Then it unites with a current which flows round thesouth of Van Dieman's Land, which also divides, and the southernmostcurrent is supposed to cross the Pacific until it strikes Cape Horn, around which it flows, dividing as before. Now my theory is, thatsouth of Desolation Island--I don't know how far--there is a greatcurrent setting toward the South Pole, and running southwest throughdegrees of longitude 60, 50, 40, 30, 20, 10, east of Greenwich; andfinally sweeping on, it would reach More's volcanoes at a point whichI should judge to be about 80 degrees south latitude and 10 degreeswest longitude. There it passes between the volcanoes and burststhrough the vast mountain barrier by a subterranean way, which hasbeen formed for it in past ages by some primeval convulsion of nature. After this it probably sweeps around the great South Polar ocean, andemerges at the opposite side, not far from the volcanoes Erebus andTerror. " Here the doctor paused, and looked around with some self-complacency. "Oh, " said Melick, "if you take that tone, you have us all at yourmercy. I know no more about the geography of the antarctic circle thanI do of the moon. I simply criticize from a literary point of view, and I don't like his underground cavern with the stream runningthrough it. It sounds like one of the voyages of Sinbad the Sailor. Nor do I like his description; he evidently is writing for effect. Besides, his style is vicious; it is too stilted. Finally, he hasrecourse to the stale device of a sea-serpent. " "A sea-serpent!" repeated the doctor. "Well, for my part I feel byno means inclined to sneer at a sea-serpent. Its existence cannotbe proved, yet it cannot be pooh-poohed. Every schoolboy knows thatthe waters of the sea were once filled with monsters more tremendousthan the greatest sea-serpent that has ever been imagined. Theplesiosaurus, with its snakelike head, if it existed now, would becalled a sea-serpent. Some of these so-called fossil animals may havetheir representatives still living in the remoter parts of the world. Think of the recently discovered ornithorhynchus of Australia!" "If you please, I'd really much rather not, " said Melick with agesture of despair. "I haven't the honor of the gentleman'sacquaintance. " "Well, what do you think of his notice of the sun, and the long light, and his low position on the horizon?" "Oh, that's all right, " said Melick. "Anyone who chose to get up thisthing would of course read up about the polar day, and all that. Everyone knows that at the poles there is a six-months' day, followedby a six-months' night. " "You are a determined sceptic, " said the doctor. "How is it about the polar day?" asked Featherstone. "Well, " said the doctor, "at the poles themselves there is one dayof six months, during which the sun never sets, and one night of sixmonths, during which he never rises. In the spaces between the polarcircles the quantities of the continuous day and continuous night varyin accordance with the distance from the pole. At the north point ofNova Zembla, 75 degrees north latitude, there is uninterrupted lightfrom May 1st to August 12th, and uninterrupted darkness from November8th to February 9th. At the arctic circle at the summer solstice theday is twenty-four hours long. At the antarctic circle at the sametime the night is twenty-four hours long. " Upon this Melick filled the doctor's wine-glass with a great deal ofceremony. "After all those statistics, " he said, "you must feel rather dry. Youshould take a drink before venturing any further. " The doctor made no reply, but raised the glass to his lips andswallowed the wine in an abstracted way. "The thing that struck me most, " said Oxenden, "in all that has beenread thus far, is the flatness of the South Pole, and the peculiareffect which this produces on the landscape. " "I must say, " added Melick, "that the writer has got hold of a verygood idea there, and has taken care to put it forward in a veryprominent fashion. " "What is the difference, " asked Oxenden, "between the two diameters ofthe earth, the polar and the equatorial? Is it known?" "By Jove!" said Featherstone, "that's the very question I was going toask. I've always heard that the earth is flattened at the poles, butnever knew how much. Is there any way by which people can find out?" The doctor drew a long breath, and beamed upon the company with abenevolent smile. "Oh yes, " said he; "I can answer that question, if you care to knowand won't feel bored. " "Answer it, then, my dear fellow, by all means, " said Featherstone, in his most languid tone. "There are two ways, " said the doctor, "by which the polar compressionof the earth has been found out. One is by the measurement of arcson the earth's surface; the other is by experiments with pendulumsor weights with regard to the earth's gravity at different places. The former of these methods is, perhaps, the more satisfactory. Measurements of arcs have been made on a very extensive scale indifferent parts of the world--in England, France, Lapland, Peru, andIndia. Mr. Ivory, who devoted himself for years to an exhaustiveexamination of the subject, has deduced that the equatorial radius ofthe earth is over 3962 miles, and the polar radius over 3949 miles. This makes the depression at either pole upward of thirteen miles. Adepression of over thirteen miles, as you must plainly see, shouldproduce strange results in the scenery at the poles. Of course, ifthere are mountains, no difference would be noticed between this andany other part of the earth's surface; but if there is water, why, we ought to expect some such state of things as More describes. Thegravitation test has also been tried, with very nearly the sameresult. The surface of the earth at the equator, being farthest fromthe centre of gravity, indicates the least weight in bodies; but atthe poles, where the surface is nearest the centre of gravity, theremust be the greatest weight. It is found, in fact, that the weightof bodies increases in passing from the equator to the poles. Byexperiments made in this way the polar compression is ascertained tobe the same as I have mentioned. " "What effect would this have on the climate at the poles?" askedOxenden. "That's a complicated question, " said the doctor. "In answer to thatwe must leave ascertained facts and trust to theories, unless, indeed, we accept as valid the statements of this remarkable manuscript. For my own part, I see no reason why it should not be as More says. Remember, this polar world is thirteen miles nearer to the centre ofthe earth. Whether this should affect the climate or not, depends uponthe nature of the earth's interior. That interior, according to thepopular theory of the present day is a mass of fire. This theoryaffirms that the earth was once a red-hot mass, which has cooled down;but the cooling process has only taken place on the surface, leavingthe interior still a molten mass of matter in a state of intense heatand combustion. At the poles the surface is thus thirteen miles nearerto these tremendous fires. Of course it may be supposed that theearth's crust is of about equal thickness on all parts; yet still, even if this be so, thirteen miles ought to make some difference. Nowat the North Pole there seem to be causes at work to counterbalancethe effect of the internal heat, chiefly in the enormous accumulationof polar ice which probably hems it in on every side; and though manybelieve in an open polar sea of warm water at the North Pole, yetstill the effect of vast ice-masses and of cold submarine currentsmust be to render the climate severe. But at the South Pole it isdifferent. The observations of Ross and of More show us that there isa chain of mountains of immense height, which seem to encircle thepole. If this be so, and I see no reason to disbelieve it, then theice of the outer seas must be kept away altogether from that strangeinner sea of which More speaks. Ross saw the volcanoes Erebus andTerror; More saw two others. How many more there may be it isimpossible to say; but all this shows that the effect of the earth'sinternal fires is very manifest in that region, and More haspenetrated to a secluded world, which lies apart by itself, free fromthe influence of ice-masses, left to feel the effect of the internalfires, and possessing what is virtually a tropical climate. " "Well, " said Melick, "there is no theory however wild and fantastic, which some man of science will not be ready to support and to fortifyby endless arguments, all of the most plausible kind. For my own part, I still believe More and his south polar world to be no more authenticthan Sindbad the Sailor. " But the others evidently sympathized with the doctor's view, andregarded Melick as carrying his scepticism to an absurd excess. "How large do you suppose this south polar ocean to be?" askedFeatherstone. "It is impossible to answer that question exactly, " said the doctor. "It may be, as More hints, a thousand miles in extent, or only fivehundred, or two hundred. For my own part, however, I feel liketaking More's statements at their utmost value; and the idea thatI have gathered from his narrative is that of a vast sea like theMediterranean, surrounded by impassable mountains, by great andfertile countries, peopled with an immense variety of animals, witha fauna and flora quite unlike those of the rest of the world;and, above all, with great nations possessing a rare and uniquecivilization, and belonging to a race altogether different fromany of the known races of men. " "Well, " said Melick, "that at least is the idea which the writer ofthe manuscript tries to convey. " By this time they had finished dinner. "And now, " said Featherstone, "let's have some more of the manuscript. Melick is tired of it, I dare say. I would relieve him, but I'm aninfernally bad reader. Doctor, what do you say? Will you read the nextinstalment!" "With all my heart, " said the doctor, briskly. "Very well, then, " said Featherstone; "we will all be your attentivehearers. " And now the doctor took up the manuscript and began to read. CHAPTER VIII THE CAVE-DWELLERS The cavern into which the chief led me was very spacious, but hadno light except that which entered through the portal. It was withdifficulty that I could see anything, but I found that there were manypeople here moving about, all as intent upon their own pursuits asthose which one encounters in the streets of our cities. As we wenton farther the darkness increased, until at last I lost sight of thechief altogether, and he had to come back and lead me. After goinga little farther we came to a long, broad passage-way like asubterranean street, about twenty feet in width, and as many inheight. Here there were discernible a few twinkling lamps, whichserved to make the darkness less intense and enabled me to see theshadowy figures around. These were numerous, and all seemed busy, though what their occupation might be I could not guess. I was amazedat the extent of these caverns, and at the multitude of the people. Isaw also that from the nature of their eyes the sunlight distressedthem, and in this cavern gloom they found their most congenialdwelling-place. From what I had thus far seen, this extraordinarypeople shrank from the sunlight; and when they had to move abroad theypassed over roads which were darkened as much as possible by the deepshadows of mighty ferns, while for the most part they remained indark caverns, in which they lived and moved and had their being. Itwas a puzzle to me whether the weakness of their eyes had causedthis dislike of light, or the habit of cave-dwelling had caused thisweakness of eyes. Here, in this darkness, where there was but a fainttwinkle from the feeble lamps, their eyes seemed to serve them as wellas mine did in the outer light of day; and the chief, who outside hadmoved with an uncertain step, and had blinked painfully at objectswith his eyes almost closed, now appeared to be in his proper element;and while I hesitated like a blind man and groped along with afaltering step, he guided me, and seemed to see everything withperfect vision. At length we stopped, and the chief raised up a thick, heavy mat whichhung like an unwieldly curtain in front of a doorway. This the chieflifted. At once a blaze of light burst forth, gleaming into the dark, and appearing to blind him. His eyes closed. He held up the veil forme to pass through. I did so. He followed, and then groped his wayslowly along, while I accompanied and assisted him. I now found myself in a large grotto with an arched roof, from whichwas suspended an enormous lamp, either golden or gilded. All aroundwere numerous lamps. The walls were adorned with rich hangings;couches were here, with soft cushions, and divans and ottomans; softmats were on the floor, and everything gave indications of luxury andwealth. Other doors, covered with overhanging mats, seemed to lead outof this grotto. To one of these the chief walked, and raising the mathe led the way into another grotto like the last, with the same brightlights and the same adornments, but of smaller size. Here I sawsomeone who at once took up all my attention. It was a young maiden. Her face and form, but especially her eyes, showed her to be of quite a different race from these others. To meshe was of medium height, yet she was taller than any of the peoplehere that I had hitherto seen. Her complexion was much lighter; herhair was dark, luxuriant, and wavy, and arranged in a coiffure securedwith a golden band. Her features were of a different cast from thoseof the people here, for they were regular in outline and of exquisitebeauty; her nose was straight; she had a short upper lip, archedeyebrows finely pencilled, thin lips, and well-rounded chin. But thechief contrast was in her eyes. These were large, dark, liquid, withlong lashes, and with a splendid glow in their lustrous depths. Shestood looking at me with her face full of amazement; and as I caughtthe gaze of her glorious eyes I rejoiced that I had at last found onewho lived in the light and loved it--one who did not blink like a bat, but looked me full in the face, and allowed me to see all her soulrevealed. The chief, who still was pained by the glare of light, kepthis eyes covered, and said a few hasty words to the maiden. After thishe hurried away, leaving me there. The maiden stood for a moment looking at me. As the chief spoke toher a change came over her face. She looked at me in silence, withan expression of sad and mournful interest, which seemed to increaseevery moment. At length she approached and said something in the samestrange language which the chief had used. I shook my head and repliedin English, whereupon she shook her head with a look of perplexity. Then, anxious to conciliate her, I held out my hand. She looked atit in some surprise. Upon this I took her hand, and pressed it to mylips, feeling, however, somewhat doubtful as to the way in which shemight receive such an advance. To my great delight she accepted it ina friendly spirit, and seemed to consider it my foreign fashion ofshowing friendship and respect. She smiled and nodded, and pointed tomy gun, which thus far I had carried in my hand. I smiled and laidit down. Then she pointed to a seat. I sat down, and then she seatedherself close by me, and we looked at each other in mutual wonder andmutual inquiry. I was full of amazement at thus meeting with so exquisite a being, and lost myself in conjectures as to her race, her office, and herposition here. Who was she, or what? She was unlike the others, andreminded me of those Oriental beauties whose portraits I had seen inannuals and illustrated books. Her costume was in keeping with sucha character. She wore a long tunic that reached from the neck to theground, secured at the waist with a golden girdle; the sleeves werelong and loose; over this she had a long mantle; on her feet werelight slippers, white and glistening. All about her, in her room andin her costume, spoke of light and splendor and luxury. To theseothers who shrank so from the light she could not be related in anyway. The respect with which she was treated by the chief, the peculiarsplendor of her apartments, seemed to indicate some high rank. Wasshe, then, the queen of the land? Was she a princess? I could nottell. At any rate, whatever she was, she seemed anxious to show methe utmost attention. Her manner was full of dignity and sweetgraciousness, and she appeared particularly anxious to make herselfunderstood. At first she spoke in a language that sounded like that ofthe chief, and was full of gutturals and broad vowels; afterward shespoke in another that was far more euphonious. I, on the other handspoke in English and in French; but of course I was as unintelligibleto her as she was to me. Language was, therefore, of no use. It was necessary to go back tofirst principles and make use of signs, or try to gain the mostelementary words of her language; so first of all I pointed to her, and tried to indicate that I wanted to know her name. She caught mymeaning at once, and, pointing to herself, she looked fixedly at meand said, "Almah, Almah!" I repeated these words after her, saying, "Almah, Almah!" She smiledand nodded, and then pointed to me with a look of inquiry that plainlyasked for my name. I said "Adam More. " She repeated this, and itsounded like "A-tam-or. " But as she spoke this slowly her smile diedaway. She looked anxious and troubled, and once more that expressionof wondering sadness came over her face. She repeated my name over andover in this way with a mournful intonation that thrilled through me, and excited forebodings of evil. "Atamor, Atamor!" And always afterthat she called me "Atamor. " But now she sat for some time, looking at me with a face full of pityand distress. At this I was greatly astonished; for but a momentbefore she had been full of smiles, and it was as though something inmy name had excited sorrowful thoughts. Yet how could that be, sinceshe could never by any possibility have heard my name before? Thebeautiful Almah seemed to be not altogether happy, or why should shebe so quick to sadness? There was a mystery about all this which wasquite unaccountable. It was a singular situation, and one which excited within me feelingsof unutterable delight. This light and splendor, this warmth andpeace--what a contrast it offered to the scenes through which I hadbut lately passed! Those scenes of horror, of ice and snow, of stormand tempest, of cold and hunger, of riven cliff and furious oceanstream, and, above all, that crowning agony in the bleak iron-land ofthe cannibals--from all these I had escaped. I had been drawn downunder the earth to experience the terrors of that unspeakable passage, and had at last emerged to light and life, to joy and hope. In thisgrotto I had found the culmination of all happiness. It was like afairy realm; and here was one whose very look was enough to inspirethe most despairing soul with hope and peace and happiness. The onlything that was now left to trouble me was this mournful face of Almah. Why did she look at me with such sad interest and such melancholymeaning? Did she know of any evil fate in store for me? Yet how couldthere be any evil fate to be feared from people who had received mewith such unparalleled generosity? No, it could not be; so I resolvedto try to bring back again the smile that had faded out of her face. I pointed to her, and said, "Almah. " She said, "Atam-or. " And the smile did not come back, but the sadness remained in her face. My eager desire now was to learn her language, and I resolved at onceto acquire as many words and phrases as possible. I began by askingthe names of things, such as "seat, " "table, " "mat, " "coat, " "hat, ""shoe, " "lamp, " "floor, " "wall, " and all the common objects around. She gave all the names, and soon became so deeply interested that hersadness departed, and the smile came back once more. For my own part, I was always rather quick at learning languages. I had a correct earand a retentive memory; in my wanderings round the world I had pickedup a smattering of many languages, such as French, Italian, Spanish, Arabic, German, Hindoostanee, and a few others. The words which Ilearned from Almah had a remote resemblance to Arabic; and, in fact, my knowledge of Arabic was actually of some assistance, though how itwas that these people should have a language with that resemblancewas certainly a mystery, and I did not try to solve it. The beautifulAlmah soon grew immensely interested in my efforts to learn, and alsoin the English words which I gave when I pointed to any object. Thus I pointed to myself, and said "Man, " then pointing to her, Isaid, "Woman. " She laughed, and pointing to me said "Iz, " and pointingto herself said, "Izza. " Then I pointed to the row of lights, andsaid "Light;" she did the same, and said, "Or. " Then her face grewmournful, and she pointed to me, saying "Atam-or. " It struck me thenthat there was some chance resemblance between "or, " the word meaning"light, " and one of the syllables of my name as she pronounced it, andthat this might cause her sadness; but as I could make out nothing ofthis, I dismissed the thought, and went on with my questions. Thistook up the time, until at length someone appeared who looked like aservant. He said something, whereupon Almah arose and beckoned to meto follow. I did so, and we went to a neighboring apartment, wherethere was spread a bounteous repast. Here we sat and ate, and Almahtold me the names of all the dishes. After dinner we returned to theroom. It was a singular and a delightful position. I was left alone with thebeautiful Almah, who herself showed the utmost graciousness and thekindest interest in me. I could not understand it, nor did I try to;it was enough that I had such a happy lot. For hours we thus weretogether, and I learned many words. To insure remembrance, I wrotethem down in my memorandum-book with a pencil and both of these wereregarded by Almah with greatest curiosity. She felt the paper, inspected it, touched it with her tongue, and seemed to admire itgreatly; but the pencil excited still greater admiration. I signed toher to write in the book. She did so, but the characters were quiteunlike anything that I had ever seen. They were not joined like ourwriting and like Arabic letters, but were separate like our printedtype, and were formed in an irregular manner. She then showed me abook made of a strange substance. It was filled with characters likethose which she had just written. The leaves were not at all likepaper, but seemed like some vegetable product, such as the leaves ofa plant or the bark of a tree. They were very thin, very smooth, allcut into regular size, and fastened together by means of rings. Thismanuscript is written upon the same material. I afterward found thatit was universally used here, and was made of a reed that grows inmarshes. Here in these vast caverns there was no way by which I could tell theprogress of time, but Almah had her own way of finding out when thehours of wakeful life were over. She arose and said, "Salonla. " This Iafterward found out to be common salutation of the country. I said itafter her. She then left me. Shortly afterward a servant appeared, who took me to a room, which I understood to be mine. Here I foundeverything that I could wish, either for comfort or luxury; and as Ifelt fatigue, I flung myself upon the soft bed of down, and soon wassound asleep. I slept for a long time. When I awoke I heard sounds in the distance, and knew that people were moving. Here in these caverns there was nodifference between day and night, but, by modes of which I wasignorant, a regular succession was observed of waking times andsleeping times. CHAPTER IX THE CAVERN OF THE DEAD On going forth into the outer grotto I saw the table spread with asumptuous repast, and the apartment in a blaze of light. Almah was nothere; and though some servants made signs for me to eat, yet I couldnot until I should see whether she was coming or not. I had to waitfor a long time, however; and while I was waiting the chief entered, shading his eyes with his hand from the painful light. He bowedlow with the most profound courtesy, saying, "Salonla, " to which Iresponded in the same way. He seemed much pleased at this, and made afew remarks, which I did not understand; whereupon, anxious to lose notime in learning the language, I repeated to him all the words I knew, and asked after others. I pointed to him and asked his name. He said, "Kohen. " This, however, I afterward found was not a name, but a title. The "Kohen" did not remain long, for the light was painful. After hisdeparture I was alone for some time, and at length Almah made herappearance. I sprang to meet her, full of joy, and took her hand inboth of mine and pressed it warmly. She smiled, and appeared quitefree from the melancholy of the previous day. We ate our breakfast together, after which we went out into the worldof light, groping our way along through the dark passages amid thebusy crowd. Almah could see better than I in the darkness; but she wasfar from seeing well, and did not move with that easy step and perfectcertainty which all the others showed. Like me, she was a child oflight, and the darkness was distressing to her. As we went on we wereseen by all, but were apparently not considered prisoners. On thecontrary, all looked at us with the deepest respect, and bowed lowor moved aside, and occasionally made little offerings of fruit orflowers to one or the other of us. It seemed to me that we weretreated with equal distinction; and if Almah was their queen, I, theirguest, was regarded with equal honor. Whatever her rank might be, however, she was to all appearance the most absolute mistress ofher own actions, and moved about among all these people with theindependence and dignity of some person of exalted rank. At length we emerged into the open air. Here the contrast to thecavern gloom inside gave to the outer world unusual brightness andsplendor, so that even under the heavy overarching tree-ferns, whichhad seemed so dark when I was here before, it now appeared light andcheerful. Almah turned to the right, and we walked along the terrace. But few people were visible. They shrank from the light, and keptthemselves in the caverns. Then after a few steps we came to the baseof a tall half-pyramid, the summit of which was above the tops of thetrees. I pointed to this, as though I wished to go up. Almah hesitatedfor a moment, and seemed to shrink back, but at length, overcoming herreluctance, began the ascent. A flight of stony steps led up. Onreaching the top, I found it about thirty feet long by fifteen wide, with a high stone table in the middle. At that moment, however, Iscarce noticed the pyramid summit, and I only describe it now becauseI was fated before long to see it with different feelings. What I thennoticed was the vast and wondrous display of all the glories of naturethat burst at once upon my view. There was that same boundless sea, rising up high toward the horizon, as I had seen it before, andsuggesting infinite extent. There were the blue waters breaking intofoam, the ships traversing the deep, the far-encircling shores greenin vegetation, the high rampart of ice-bound mountains that shut inthe land, making it a world by itself. There was the sun, low on thehorizon, which it traversed on its long orbit, lighting up all thesescenes till the six-months day should end and the six-months nightbegin. For a long time I stood feasting my eyes upon all this splendor, andat length turned to see whether Almah shared my feelings. One look wasenough. She stood absorbed in the scene, as though she were drinkingin deep draughts of all this matchless beauty. I felt amazed at this;I saw how different she seemed from the others, and could not accountfor it. But as yet I knew too little of the language to question her, and could only hope for a future explanation when I had learned more. We descended at length and walked about the terrace and up and downthe side streets. All were the same as I had noticed before--terracedstreets, with caverns on one side and massive stone structures on theother. I saw deep channels, which were used as drains to carry downmountain torrents. I did not see all at this first walk, but Iinspected the whole city in many subsequent walks until its outlineswere all familiar. I found it about a mile long and about half amile wide, constructed in a series of terraces, which rose one aboveanother in a hollow of the mountains round a harbor of the sea. On mywalks I met with but few people on the streets, and they all seemedtroubled with the light. I saw also occasionally some more of thosegreat birds, the name of which I learned from Almah; it was "opkuk. " For some time my life went on most delightfully. I found myselfsurrounded with every comfort and luxury. Almah was my constantassociate, and all around regarded us with the profoundest respect. The people were the mildest, most gentle, and most generous that I hadever seen. The Kohen seemed to pass most of his time in making newcontrivances for my happiness. This strange people, in their dealingswith me and with one another, seemed animated by a universal desire todo kindly acts; and the only possible objection against them was theirsingular love of darkness. My freedom was absolute. No one watched me. Almah and I could go wherewe chose. So far as I could perceive, we were quite at liberty, if wewished, to take a boat and escape over the sea. It seemed also quitelikely that if we had ordered out a galley and a gang of oarsmen, weshould have been supplied with all that we might want in the mostcheerful manner. Such a thought, however, was absurd. Flight! Whyshould I think of flying? I had long ago lost all idea of time; and here, where it was for thepresent perpetual day, I was more at a loss than ever. I supposed thatit was somewhere in the month of March, but whether at the beginningor the end I could not tell. The people had a regular system ofwake-time and sleep-time, by which they ordered their lives; butwhether these respective times were longer or shorter than the daysand nights at home I could not tell at that time, though I afterwardlearned all about it. On the whole, I was perfectly content--nay, more, perfectly happy; more so, indeed, than ever in my life, andquite willing to forget home and friends and everything in the societyof Almah. While in her company there was always one purpose upon whichI was most intent, and that was to master the language. I made rapidprogress, and while she was absent I sought out others, especially theKohen, with whom to practice. The Kohen was always most eager to aidme in every conceivable way or to any conceivable thing; and he hadsuch a gentle manner and showed such generous qualities that I soonlearned to regard him with positive affection. Almah was always absent for several hours after I rose in the morning, and when she made her appearance it was with the face and manner ofone who had returned from some unpleasant task. It always took sometime for her to regain that cheerfulness which she usually showed. Isoon felt a deep curiosity to learn the nature of her employment andoffice here, and as my knowledge of the language increased I beganto question her. My first attempts were vain. She looked at me withindescribable mournfulness and shook her head. This, however, onlyconfirmed me in my suspicions that her duties, whatever they might be, were of a painful nature; so I urged her to tell me, and asked her aswell as I could if I might not share them or help her in some way. Toall this, however, she only returned sighs and mournful looks for ananswer. It seemed to me, from her manner and from the general behaviorof the people, that there was no express prohibition on my learninganything, doing anything, or going anywhere; and so, after this, Ibesought her to let me accompany her some time. But this too sherefused. My requests were often made, and as I learned more and moreof the language I was able to make them with more earnestness andeffect, until at length I succeeded in overcoming her objections. "It is for your own sake, " said she, "that I have refused, Atam-or. Ido not wish to lessen your happiness. But you must know all soon; andso, if you wish to come with me and see what I have to do, why, youmay come the next jom. " This meant the next day, jom being the division of time correspondingwith our day. At this promise I was so full of gratitude that I forgotall about the dark suggestiveness of her words. The next jom I arosesooner than usual and went forth. I found Almah waiting for me. Shelooked troubled, and greeted me with a mournful smile. "You will find pain in this, " said she; "but you wish it, and if youstill wish it, why, I will take you with me. " At this I only persisted the more, and so we set forth. We wentthrough the cavern passages. Few people were there; all seemed asleep. Then we went out-of-doors and came into the full blaze of that daywhich here knew no night, but prolonged itself into months. For awhile Almah stood looking forth between the trees to where the brightsunlight sparkled on the sea, and then with a sigh she turned tothe left. I followed. On coming to the next portal she went in. Ifollowed, and found myself in a rough cavern, dark and forbidding. Traversing this we came to an inner doorway, closed with a heavy mat. This she raised, and passed through, while I went in after her. I found myself in a vast cavern, full of dim, sparkling lights, whichserved not to illuminate it, but merely to indicate its enormousextent. Far above rose the vaulted roof, to a height of apparently ahundred feet. Under this there was a lofty half-pyramid with stonesteps. All around, as far as I could see in the obscure light, therewere niches in the walls, each one containing a figure with a lightburning at its feet. I took them for statues. Almah pointed in silenceto one of these which was nearest, and I went up close so as to seeit. The first glance that I took made me recoil with horror. It was nostatue that I saw in that niche, but a shrivelled human form--ahideous sight. It was dark and dried; it was fixed in a sittingposture, with its hands resting on its knees, and its hollow eyeslooking forward. On its head was the mockery of a wreath of flowers, while from its heart there projected the handle and half of the bladeof a knife which had been thrust there. What was the meaning of thisknife? It seemed to tell of a violent death. Yet the flowers mustsurely be a mark of honor. A violent death with honor, and theembalmed remains--these things suggested nothing else than the horridthought of a human sacrifice. I looked away with eager and terriblecuriosity. I saw all the niches, hundreds upon hundreds, all filledwith these fearful occupants. I turned again with a sinking heart toAlmah. Her face was full of anguish. "This is my duty, " said she. "Every jom I must come here and crownthese victims with fresh flowers. " A feeling of sickening horror overwhelmed me. Almah had spoken thesewords and stood looking at me with a face of woe. This, then, was thatdaily task from which she was wont to return in such sadness--anabhorrent task to her, and one to which familiarity had neverreconciled her. What was she doing here? What dark fate was it thatthus bound this child of light to these children of darkness? or whywas she thus compelled to perform a service from which all her naturerevolted? I read in her face at this moment a horror equal to my own;and at the sight of her distress my own was lessened, and there arosewithin me a profound sympathy and a strong desire to do something toalleviate her misery. "This is no place for you, " continued Almah. "Go, and I will soon joinyou. " "No, " said I, using her language after my own broken fashion--"no, Iwill not go--I will stay, I will help, if you will permit. " She looked at me earnestly, and seemed to see that my resolution wasfirmly fixed, and that I was not to be dissuaded from it. "Very well, " said she; "if you do stay and help me, it will be a greatrelief. " With these simple words she proceeded to carry out her work. At thefoot of the pyramid there was a heap of wreaths made out of freshflowers, and these were to be placed by her on the heads of theembalmed corpses. "This work, " said she, "is considered here the highest and mosthonorable that can be performed. It is given to me out of kindness, and they cannot understand that I can have any other feelings in theperformance than those of joy and exultation--here among the dead andin the dark. " I said nothing, but followed and watched her, carrying the wreaths andsupplying her. She went to each niche in succession, and after takingthe wreath off each corpse she placed a fresh one on, saying a briefformula at each act. By keeping her supplied with wreaths I was ableto lighten her task, so much so that, whereas it usually occupied hermore than two hours, on the present occasion it was finished in lessthan half an hour. She informed me that those which she crowned werethe corpses of men who had been sacrificed during the presentseason--by season meaning the six months of light; and that thoughmany more were here, yet they wore crowns of gold. At the end of tenyears they were removed to public sepulchres. The number of thosewhich had to be crowned by her was about a hundred. Her work was onlyto crown them, the labor of collecting the flowers and weaving thewreaths and attending to the lamps being performed by others. I left this place with Almah, sad and depressed. She had not told mewhy these victims had been sacrificed, nor did I feel inclined toask. A dark suspicion had come to me that these people, underneathall their amiable ways, concealed thoughts, habits, and motives ofa frightful kind; and that beyond all my present brightness andhappiness there might be a fate awaiting me too horrible for thought. Yet I did not wish to borrow trouble. What I had seen and heard wasquite enough for one occasion. I was anxious, rather, to forget itall. Nor did Almah's words or manner in any way reassure me. She wassilent and sad and preoccupied. It was as though she knew the worst, and knowing it, dared not speak; as though there was something morehorrible which she dared not reveal. For my part, I feared it so thatI dared not ask. It was enough for me just then to know that my mildand self-denying and generous entertainers were addicted to theabhorrent custom of human sacrifices. CHAPTER X THE SACRED HUNT On that very jom the Kohen informed me that they were aboutto set forth on the "sacred hunt, " an event which always occurredtoward the end of the season, and he kindly invited me to go. I, eager to find any relief from the horrible thoughts that had takenpossession of me, and full of longing for active exertion, at onceaccepted the invitation. I was delighted to hear Almah say that shetoo was going; and I learned at the same time that in this strangeland the women were as fond of hunting as the men, and that on suchoccasions their presence was expected. The sacred hunt was certainly a strange one. I saw that it was totake place on the water; for a great crowd, numbering over a hundred, went down to the harbor and embarked on board a galley, on whichthere were a hundred others, who served as rowers. The hunters wereall armed with long, light javelins and short swords. Some of thesewere offered to me, for as yet no one supposed that my rifle andpistol were instruments of destruction, or anything else thanornaments. My refusal to accept their weapons created some surprise, but with their usual civility they did not press their offersfurther. It was evident that this hunting expedition was only made inobedience to some hallowed custom; for the light of the sun painedtheir eyes, and all their movements were made with uncertainty andhesitation. With these a hunt by sunlight is the same as a hunt bynight would be with us. There was the same confusion and awkwardness. The Kohen was in command. At his word the galley started, and therowers pulled out to sea with long, regular strokes. I was anxious toknow what the expedition was aimed at, and what were the animals thatwe expected to get; but I could not make out Almah's explanations. Her words suggested something of vague terror, vast proportions, andindescribable ferocity; but my ignorance of the language prevented mefrom learning anything more. We went along the coast for a few miles, and then came to the mouthof a great river, which seemed to flow from among the mountains. Thecurrent was exceedingly swift, and as I looked back it seemed to methat it must be the very stream which had borne me here into thisremote world. I afterward found out that this was so--that thisstream emerges from among the mountains, flowing from an unknownsource. It was over this that I had been borne in my sleep, afterI had emerged from the subterranean darkness, and it was by thiscurrent that I had been carried into the open sea. As we crossed theestuary of this river I saw that the shores on either side were low, and covered with the rankest vegetation; giant trees of fern, vastreeds and grasses, all arose here in a dense growth impassable toman. Upon the shallow shores the surf was breaking; and here inthe tide I saw objects which I at first supposed to be rocks, but afterward found out to be living things. They looked likealligators, but were far larger than the largest alligators knownto us, besides being of far more terrific aspect. Toward these thegalley was directed, and I now saw with surprise that these werethe objects of the sacred hunt. Suddenly, as the galley was moving along at half-speed, therearose out of the water a thing that looked like the folds of a gianthairy serpent, which, however, proved to be the long neck of anincredible monster, whose immense body soon afterward appeared abovethe water. With huge fins he propelled himself toward us; and hishead, twenty feet in the air, was poised as though about to attack. The head was like that of an alligator, the open jaws showed afearful array of sharp teeth, the eyes were fiercely glowing, thelong neck was covered with a coarse, shaggy mane, while the top ofthe body, which was out of the water, was incased in an impenetrablecuirass of bone. Such a monster as this seemed unassailable, especially by men who had no missile weapons, and whose eyes were sodim and weak. I therefore expected that the galley would turn andfly from the attack, for the monster itself seemed as large as ourvessel; but there was not the slightest thought of flight. On thecontrary, every man was on the alert; some sprang to the bow andstood there, awaiting the first shock; others, amidship, stoodwaiting for the orders of the Kohen. Meanwhile the monsterapproached, and at length, with a sweep of his long neck, came downupon the dense crowd at the bows. A dozen frail lances were brokenagainst his horny head, a half-dozen wretches were seized andterribly torn by those remorseless jaws. Still none fled. All rushedforward, and with lances, axes, knives, and ropes they sought todestroy the enemy. Numbers of them strove to seize his long neck. Inthe ardor of the fight the rowers dropped their oars and hurried tothe scene, to take part in the struggle. The slaughter was sickening, but not a man quailed. Never had I dreamed of such blind anddesperate courage as was now displayed before my horror-strickeneyes. Each sought to outdo the other. They had managed to throw ropesaround the monster's neck, by which he was held close to the galley. His fierce movements seemed likely to drag us all down under thewater; and his long neck, free from restraint, writhed and twistedamong the struggling crowd of fighting men, in the midst of whom wasthe Kohen, as desperate and as fearless as any. All this had taken place in a very short space of time, and I hadscarce been able to comprehend the full meaning of it all. As forAlmah, she stood pale and trembling, with a face of horror. At lastit seemed to me that every man of them would be destroyed, and thatthey were all throwing their lives away to no purpose whatever. Aboveall, my heart was wrung for the Kohen, who was there in the midst ofhis people, lifting his frail and puny arm against the monster. Icould endure inaction no longer. I had brought my arms with me, asusual; and now, as the monster raised his head, I took aim at hiseye and fired. The report rang out in thunder. Almah gave a shriek, and amid the smoke I saw the long, snake-like neck of the monstersweeping about madly among the men. In the water his vast tail waslashing the surface of the sea, and churning it into foam. Here Ionce more took aim immediately under the fore-fin, where there wasno scaly covering. Once more I fired. This time it was with fataleffect; and after one or two convulsive movements the monster, witha low, deep bellow, let his head fall and gasped out his life. I hurried forward. There lay the frightful head, with its longneck and shaggy mane, while all around was a hideous spectacle. The destruction of life had been awful. Nineteen were dead, andtwenty-eight were wounded, writhing in every gradation of agony, somehorribly mangled. The rest stood staring at me in astonishment, notunderstanding those peals of thunder that had laid the monster low. There was no terror or awe, however--nothing more than surprise;and the Kohen, whose clothes were torn into shreds and covered withblood, looked at me in bewilderment. I said to him, out of my smallstock of words, that the wounded ought at once to be cared for. Atthis he turned away and made some remarks to his men. I now stood ready to lend my own services, if needful. I expectedto take a part in the tender attentions which were the due of thesegallant souls, who had exhibited such matchless valor; these men whothought nothing of life, but flung it away at the command of theirchief without dreaming of flight or of hesitation. Thus I stoodlooking on in an expectant attitude, when there came a moment inwhich I was simply petrified with horror; for the Kohen drew hisknife, stooped over the wounded man nearest him, and then stabbed himto the heart with a mortal wound. The others all proceeded to do thesame, and they did it in the coolest and most business-like manner, without any passion, without any feeling of any kind, and, indeed, with a certain air of gratification, as though they were performingsome peculiarly high and sacred duty. The mildness and benevolence oftheir faces seemed actually heightened, and the perpetration of thisunutterable atrocity seemed to affect these people in the same way inwhich the performance of acts of humanity might affect us. For my own part, I stood for a few moments actually motionless fromperplexity and horror; then, with a shriek, I rushed forward as ifto prevent it; but I was too late. The unutterable deed was done, and the unfortunate wounded, without an exception, lay dead besidetheir slain companions. As for myself, I was only regarded with freshwonder, and they all stood blinking at me with their half-closedeyes. Suddenly the Kohen fell prostrate on his knees before me, andbowing his head handed me his bloody knife. "Atam-or, " said he, "give me also the blessing of darkness and death!" At these strange words, following such actions, I could say nothing. I was more bewildered than ever, and horror and bewilderment made medumb. I turned away and went aft to Almah, who had seen it all. Shelooked at me with an anxious gaze, as if to learn what the effect ofall this had been on me. I could not speak a word, but with a vaguesense of the necessity of self-preservation, I loaded my rifle, andtried in vain to make out what might be the meaning of this union ofgentleness and kindness with atrocious cruelty. Meanwhile, the menall went to work upon various tasks. Some secured lines about themonster so as to tow it astern; others busied themselves with thecorpses, collecting them and arranging them in rows. At length wereturned, towing the monster astern. I could not speak until I was back again in the lighted rooms andalone with Almah; then I told her, as well as I could, the horrorthat I felt. "It was honor to those brave men, " said she. "Honor!" said I. "What! to kill them?" "Yes, " said she; "it is so with these people; with them death is thehighest blessing. They all love death and seek after it. To die foranother is immortal glory. To kill the wounded was to show that theyhad died for others. The wounded wished it themselves. You saw howthey all sought after death. These people were too generous andkind-hearted to refuse to kill them after they had received wounds. " At this my perplexity grew deeper than ever, for such anexplanation as this only served to make the mystery greater. "Here, " said she, "no one understands what it is to fear death. They all love it and long for it; but everyone wishes above all todie for others. This is their highest blessing. To die a naturaldeath in bed is avoided if possible. " All this was incomprehensible. "Tell me, Almah, " I said--"you hate darkness as I do--do you notfear death?" "I fear it above all things, " said Almah. "To me it is the horrorof life; it is the chief of terrors. " "So it is with me, " said I. "In my country we call death the Kingof Terrors. " "Here, " said Almah, "they call death the Lord of Joy. " Not long after, the Kohen came in, looking as quiet, as gentle, and as amiable as ever. He showed some curiosity about my rifle, which he called a sepet-ram, or "rod of thunder. " Almah alsoshowed curiosity. I did not care to explain the process of loadingit to the Kohen, though Almah had seen me load it in the galley, and I left him to suppose that it was used in some mysterious way. I cautioned him not to handle it carelessly, but found that thiscaution only made him the more eager to handle it, since the prospectof an accident found an irresistible attraction. I would not let itgo out of my own hands, however; and the Kohen, whose self-denialwas always most wonderful to me, at once checked his curiosity. CHAPTER XI THE SWAMP MONSTER A few joms after, I was informed by the Kohen that there was to beanother sacred hunt. At first I felt inclined to refuse, but onlearning that Almah was going, I resolved to go also; for Almah, though generally mistress of her actions, had nevertheless certainduties to perform, and among these was the necessity of accompanyinghunting-parties. I did not yet understand her position here, nor had Iheard from her yet how it was that she was so different from the restof them. That was all to be learned at a future time. For the presentI had to be satisfied with knowing that she belonged to a differentnation, who spoke a different language, and that all her thoughts andfeelings were totally different from those of the people among whomshe was living. She loved the light, she feared death, and she hadnever been able in the slightest degree to reconcile herself to thehabits of these people. This I could readily understand, for to me itseemed as though they lived in opposition to nature itself. We went out into the daylight, and then I saw a sight which filled mewith amazement. I saw a flock of birds larger than even the opkuks. They were called "opmahera. " They seemed as tall as giraffes, andtheir long legs indicated great powers of running. Their wings werevery short, and not adapted for flight. They were very tractable, andwere harnessed for riding in a peculiar way; lines like reins werefastened to the wings, and the driver, who sat close by the neck, guided the bird in this way. Each bird carried two men, but for Almahand me there was a bird apiece. An iron prod was also taken by eachdriver as a spur. I did not find out until afterward how to drive. Atthat time the prospect of so novel a ride was such an exciting onethat I forgot everything else. The birds seemed quiet and docile. Itook it for granted that mine was well trained, and would go with theothers of his own accord. We all mounted by means of a stone platformwhich stood by the pyramid, and soon were on our way. The speed was amazing; the fastest race-horse at home is slow comparedwith this. It was as swift as an ordinary railway train, if not moreso. For some minutes the novelty of my situation took away all otherthoughts, and I held the reins in my hands without knowing how to usethem. But this mattered not, for the well-trained bird kept on afterthe others, while Almah on her bird was close behind me. The pace, asI said, was tremendous, yet no easier motion can be imagined. The birdbounded along with immense leaps, with wings outstretched, but itsfeet touched the ground so lightly that the motion seemed almost equalto flying. We did not confine ourselves to the roads, for the birdswere capable of going over any kind of country in a straight line. Onthis occasion we passed over wide fields and rocky mountain ridgesand deep swamps and sand wastes at the same speed, until at lengthwe reached a vast forest of dense tree-ferns, where the whole bandstopped for a short time, after which we took up a new direction, moving on more slowly. The forest grew up out of a swamp, whichextended as far as the eye could reach from the sea to the mountains. Along the edge of this forest we went for some time, until at lengththere came a rushing, crackling sound, as of something moving thereamong the trees, crushing down everything in its progress. We halted, and did not have to wait long; for soon, not far away, there emergedfrom the thick forest a figure of incredible size and most hideousaspect. It looked like one of those fabled dragons such as may be seen inpictures, but without wings. It was nearly a hundred feet in length, with a stout body and a long tail, covered all over with impenetrablescales. It hind-legs were rather longer than its fore-legs, and itmoved its huge body with ease and rapidity. Its feet were armed withformidable claws. But its head was most terrific. It was a vast massof bone, with enormous eyes that glared like fire; its jaws opened tothe width of six or eight feet, and were furnished with rows of sharpteeth, while at the extremity of its nose there was a tusk severalfeet long, like the horn of a rhinoceros, curving backward. All thisI took in at the first glance, and the next instant the whole bandof hunters, with their usual recklessness, flung themselves upon themonster. For a short time all was the wildest confusion--an intermingling ofbirds and men, with the writhing and roaring beast. With his hugeclaws and his curved horn and his wide jaws he dealt death anddestruction all around; yet still the assailants kept at their work. Many leaped down to the ground and rushed close up to the monster, thrusting their lances into the softer and more unprotected partsof his body; while others, guiding their birds with marvellousdexterity, assailed him on all sides. The birds, too, were kept wellto their work; nor did they exhibit any fear. It was not until theywere wounded that they sought to fly. Still, the contest seemed toounequal. The sacrifice of life was horrible. I saw men and birdsliterally torn to pieces before my eyes. Nevertheless, the utterfearlessness of the assailants confounded me. In spite of theslaughter, fresh crowds rushed on. They clambered over his back, andstrove to drive their lances under his bony cuirass. In the midst ofthem I saw the Kohen. By some means he had reached the animal's back, and was crawling along, holding by the coarse shaggy mane. At lengthhe stopped, and with a sudden effort thrust his lance into themonster's eye. The vast beast gave a low and terrible howl; hisimmense tail went flying all about; in his pain he rolled over andover, crushing underneath him in his awful struggles all who werenearest. I could no longer be inactive. I raised my rifle, and as thebeast in his writhings exposed his belly I took aim at the soft fleshjust inside his left fore-leg, and fired both barrels. At that instant my bird gave a wild, shrill scream and a vast boundinto the air, and then away it went like the wind--away, I know notwhere. That first bound had nearly jerked me off; but I managed toavoid this and now instinctively clung with all my might to the bird'sneck, still holding my rifle. The speed of the bird was twice as greatas it had been before--as the speed of a runaway horse surpassesthat of the same horse when trotting at his ordinary rate and undercontrol. I could scarcely make out where I was going. Rocks, hills, swamps, fields, trees, sand, and sea all seemed to flash past in oneconfused assemblage, and the only thought in my mind was that I wasbeing carried to some remote wilderness, to be flung there bruised andmaimed among the rocks, to perish helplessly. Every moment I expectedto be thrown, for the progress of the bird was not only inconceivablyswift, but it also gave immense leaps into the air; and it was onlyits easy mode of lighting on the ground after each leap that saved mefrom being hurled off. As it was, however, I clung instinctively tothe bird's neck, until at last it came to a stop so suddenly that myhands slipped, and I fell to the ground. I was senseless for I know not how long. When at last I revived Ifound myself propped up against a bank, and Almah bathing my head withcold water. Fortunately, I had received no hurt. In falling I hadstruck on my head, but it was against the soft turf, and though Iwas stunned, yet on regaining my senses no further inconvenience wasexperienced. The presence of Almah was soon explained. The report ofthe rifle had startled her bird also, which had bounded away in terrorlike mine; but Almah understood how to guide him, and managed to keephim after me, so as to be of assistance in case of need. She had beenclose behind all the time, and had stopped when I fell, and come tomy assistance. The place was a slope looking out upon an arm of the sea, andapparently remote from human abode. The scenery was exquisitelybeautiful. A little distance off we saw the edge of the forest; theopen country was dotted with clumps of trees; on the other side of thearm of the sea was an easy declivity covered with trees of luxuriantfoliage and vast dimensions; farther away on one side rose the icysummits of impassable mountains; on the other side there extendedthe blue expanse of the boundless sea. The spot where I lay wasover-shadowed by the dense foliage of a tree which was unlike anythingthat I had ever seen, and seemed like some exaggerated grass; at ourfeet a brook ran murmuring to the shore; in the air and all aroundwere innumerable birds. The situation in which I found myself seemed inexpressibly sweet, andall the more so from the gentle face of Almah. Would it not be well, I thought, to remain here? Why should Almah go back to her repulsiveduties? Why should we return to those children of blood, who loveddeath and darkness? Here we might pass our days together unmolested. The genial climate would afford us warmth; we needed no shelter exceptthe trees, and as for food, there were the birds of the air ininnumerable flocks. I proposed this to her; she smiled sadly. "You forget, " said she, "this season of light will not last much longer. In a few more jomsthe dark season will begin, and then we should perish in a place likethis. " "Are there no caverns here?" "Oh no. This country has no inhabitants. It is full of fierce wildbeasts. We should be destroyed before one jom. " "But must we go back?" said I. "You have a country. Where is it? See, here are these birds. They are swift. They can carry us anywhere. Come, let us fly, and you can return to your own country. " Almah shook her head. "These birds, " said she, "cannot go over thesea, or through these endless forests. My country can only be reachedby sea. " "Can we not hurry back, seize a boat, and go? I know how to sail overthe water without oars. " "We certainly might leave the country; but there is anotherdifficulty. The dark season is coming, and we should never be ableto find our way. Besides, the sea is full of monsters, and you andI would perish. " "At any rate, let us try. I have my sepet-ram. " "We could never find our way. " "Only tell me, " said I, "where it lies, and I will go by the stars. " "The trouble is, " said she, "that even if we did succeed in reachingmy land, I should be sent back again; for I was sent here as a sacredhostage, and I have been here four seasons. " But in the midst of this conversation a sound arrested ourattention--heavy, puffing, snorting sound, as of some living thing. Hastily I started up, rifle in hand, and looked; and as I looked Ifelt my nerves thrill with horror. There, close by the shore, I saw avast form--a living thing--full sixty feet in length. It had a bodylike that of an elephant, the head of a crocodile, and enormousglaring eyes. Its immense body was covered with impenetrable armor, and was supported on legs long enough to allow it to run with greatspeed. It differed in many respects from the monster of the swamp--thelegs being longer, the tail shorter and thinner, and its head and jawslarger and longer. I shrank back, thinking of seizing Almah andhiding. But I saw that she had already taken the alarm, and with morepresence of mind than I had she had hurried to the birds, who werestanding near, and had made them lie down. As I turned, she beckonedto me without a word. I hurried to her. She told me to mount. I did soat once; she did the same. Scarce had we mounted than the monsterperceived us, and with a terrible bellow came rushing toward us. Almahdrove her goad deep into her bird, which at once rose and went offlike the wind, and mine started to follow. The vast monster came on. His roar sounded close behind, and I heard the clash of his tremendousjaws; but the swift bird with a bound snatched me from his grasp, andbore me far away out of his reach. Away I went like the wind. Almahwas ahead, looking back from time to time, and waving her handjoyously. So we went on, returning on our course at a speed almost asgreat as that with which we had come. By this time the novelty had inpart worn away, and the easy motion gave me confidence. I noticed thatwe were travelling a wild, uninhabited, and rocky district by thesea-side. Before me the country spread far away, interspersed withgroves, terminating in forests, and bounded in the far distance bymountains. The country here was so rough that it seemed as if nothingcould pass over it except such creatures as these--the opmaheras. At length we arrived at the spot which we had left--the scene of thehunt. We could see it from afar, for the opmaheras stood quietlyaround, and the men were busy elsewhere. As we drew nearer I saw thevast body of the monster. They had succeeded in killing it, yet--ohheavens, at what a cost! One half of all the party lay dead. The restwere unharmed, and among these was the Kohen. He greeted me with amelancholy smile. That melancholy smile, however, was not caused bythe sad fate of his brave companions, but, as I afterward learned, simply and solely because he himself had not gained his death. When Isaw that there were no wounded, a dark suspicion came over me that thewounded had again been put to death. I did not care to ask. The truthwas too terrible to hear, and I felt glad that accident had drawn meaway. It was all a dark and dreadful mystery. These people were themost gentle, the most self-sacrificing, and the most generous in theworld; yet their strange and unnatural love of death made them capableof endless atrocities. Life and light seemed to them as actual evils, and death and darkness the only things worthy of regard. Almah told me that they were going to bring the monster home, and hadsent for opkuks to drag it along. The dead were also to be fetchedback. There was no further necessity for us to remain, and so wereturned at once. On the way, Almah said, "Do not use the sepet-ram again. You can dono good with it. You must not make it common. Keep it. The time maycome when you will need it: you are not fond of death. " I shuddered. "Never forget, " she said, "that here death is considered the chiefblessing. It is useless for you to interfere in their ways. You cannotchange them. " Some more joms passed. The bodies were embalmed, and Almah had morevictims to crown with garlands in the horrible cheder nebilin. CHAPTER XII THE BALEFUL SACRIFICE I resolved to go on no more sacred hunts. I was sickened at thehorrible cruelty, the needless slaughter, the mad self-sacrifice whichdistinguished them. I was overwhelmed with horror at the mercilessdestruction of brave comrades, whose wounds, so gallantly received, should have been enough to inspire pity even in a heart of stone. Thegentleness, the incessant kindness, the matchless generosity of thesepeople seemed all a mockery. What availed it all when the same handthat heaped favors upon me, the guest, could deal death withoutcompunction upon friends and relatives? It seemed quite possible forthe Kohen to kill his own child, or cut the throat of his wife, if thehumor seized him. And how long could I hope to be spared among apeople who had this insane thirst for blood? Some more joms had passed, and the light season had almost ended. The sun had been sinking lower and lower. The time had at last comewhen only a portion of his disk would be visible for a little whileabove the hills, and then he would be seen no more for six months ofour time. This was the dark season, and, as I had already learned, itsadvent was always hailed with joy and celebrated with solemn services, for the dark season freed them from their long confinement, permittedthem to go abroad, to travel by sea and land, to carry on their greatworks, to indulge in all their most important labors and favoriteamusements. The Kohen asked me to be present at the great festival, and I gladly consented. There seemed to be nothing in this thatcould be repellent. As I was anxious to witness some of their purelyreligious ceremonies, I wished to go. When I told Almah, she lookedsad, but said nothing. I wondered at this, and asked her if she wasgoing. She informed me that she would have to go, whereupon I assuredher that this was an additional reason why I should go. I went with Almah. The Kohen attended us with his usual kind andgracious consideration. It seemed almost as though he was our servant. He took us to a place where we could be seated, although all theothers were standing. Almah wished to refuse, but I prevailed upon herto sit down, and she did so. The scene was upon the semicircular terrace in front of the cavern, and we were seated upon a stone platform beside the chief portal. Avast crowd was gathered in front. Before us arose the half-pyramid ofwhich I have already spoken. The light was faint. It came from thedisk of the sun, which was partly visible over the icy crest of thedistant mountains. Far away the sea was visible, rising high over thetops of the trees, while overhead the brighter stars were plainlydiscernible. The Kohen ascended the pyramid, and others followed. At the basethere was a crowd of men, with emaciated forms and faces, and coarse, squalid attire, who looked like the most abject paupers, and seemedthe lowest in the land. As the Kohen reached the summit there arose astrange sound--a mournful, plaintive chant, which seemed to be sungchiefly by the paupers at the base of the pyramid. The words of thischant I could not make out, but the melancholy strain affected mein spite of myself. There was no particular tune, and nothing likeharmony; but the effect of so many voices uniting in this strain wasvery powerful and altogether indescribable. In the midst of this I sawthe crowd parting asunder so as to make way for something; and throughthe passage thus formed I saw a number of youths in long robes, whoadvanced to the pyramid, singing as they went. Then they ascended thesteps, two by two, still singing, and at length reached the summit, where they arranged themselves in order. There were thirty of them andthey arranged themselves in three rows of ten each, and as they stoodthey never ceased to sing, while the paupers below joined in thestrain. And now the sun was almost hidden, and there was only the faintestline from the upper edge of his disk perceptible over the icymountain-tops. The light was a softened twilight glow. It was to bethe last sight of the sun for six months, and this was the spectacleupon which he threw his parting beam. So the sun passed away, and thenthere came the beginning of the long dark season. At first, however, there was rather twilight than darkness, and this twilight continuedlong. All this only served to heighten the effect of this strikingscene; and as the light faded away, I looked with increasing curiosityupon the group at the top of the pyramid. Almah was silent. I halfturned, and said something to her about the beauty of the view. Shesaid nothing, but looked at me with such an expression that I wasfilled with amazement. I saw in her face something like a dreadfulanticipation--something that spoke of coming evil. The feeling wascommunicated to me, and I turned my eyes back to the group on thepyramid with vague fears in my soul. Those fears were but too well founded, for now the dread ceremonybegan. The Kohen drew his knife, and placed himself at the head of thestone table. One of the youths came forward, stepped upon it, and laydown on his back with his head toward the Kohen. The mournful chantstill went on. Then the Kohen raised his knife and plunged it into theheart of the youth. I sat for a moment rooted to the spot; then agroan burst from me in spite of myself. Almah caught my hands in hers, which were as cold as ice. "Be firm, " she said, "or we are both lost. Be firm, Atam-or!" "I must go, " said I, and I tried to rise. "Don't move, " she said, "for your life! We are lost if you move. Keepstill--restrain yourself--shut your eyes. " I tried to do so, but could not. There was a horrible fascinationabout the scene which forced me to look and see all. The Kohen tookthe victim, and drawing it from the altar, threw it over the precipiceto the ground beneath. Then a loud shout burst forth from the greatcrowd. "Sibgu Sibgin! Ranenu! Hodu lecosck!" which means, "Sacrificethe victims! Rejoice! Give thanks to darkness!" Then another of the youths went forward amid the singing, and laidhimself down to meet the same fate; and again the corpse was flungfrom the top of the pyramid, and again the shout arose. All the otherscame forward in the same manner. Oh, horrible, horrible, thricehorrible spectacle! I do not remember how I endured it. I sat therewith Almah, trying to restrain myself as she had entreated me, morefor her sake than for my own, a prey to every feeling of horror, anguish, and despair. How it all ended I do not know, nor do I knowhow I got away from the place; for I only remember coming back to mysenses in the lighted grotto, with Almah bending anxiously over me. After this there remained a dark mystery and an ever-present horror. Ifound myself among a people who were at once the gentlest of the humanrace and the most blood-thirsty--the kindest and the most cruel. Thismild, amiable, and self-sacrificing Kohen, how was it possible thathe should transform himself to a fiend incarnate? And for me and forAlmah, what possible hope could there be? What fate might they havein reserve for us? Of what avail was all this profound respect, thisincessant desire to please, this attention to our slightest wish, thiscomfort and luxury and splendor, this freedom of speech and action?Was it anything better than a mockery? Might it not be the shallowkindness of the priest to the victim reserved for the sacrifice? Wasit, after all, in any degree better than the kindness of the cannibalsavages on those drear outer shores who received us with suchhospitality, but only that they might destroy us at last? Might theynot all belong to the same race, dwelling as they did in caverns, shunning the sunlight, and blending kindness with cruelty? It was anawful thought! Yet I had one consolation. Almah was with me, and so long as she wasspared to me I could endure this life. I tried for her sake to resistthe feelings that were coming over me. I saw that she too was a preyto ever-deepening sadness. She felt as I did, and this despair of soulmight wreck her young life if there were no alleviation. And so Isought to alleviate her distress and to banish her sadness. The songsof these people had much impressed me; and one day, as I talked aboutthis with Almah, she brought forth a musical instrument of peculiarshape, which was not unlike a guitar, though the shape was square andthere were a dozen strings. Upon this she played, singing at the sametime some songs of a plaintive character. An idea now occurred to meto have an instrument made according to my own plans, which should benothing less than a violin. Almah was delighted at the proposal, andat once found a very clever workman, who under my direction succeededin producing one which served my purpose well. I was a good violinist, and in this I was able to find solace for myself and for Almah formany a long hour. The first time that I played was memorable. As the tones floatedthrough the air they caught the ears of those outside, and soon greatnumbers came into the apartment, listening in amazement and in raptattention. Even the painful light was disregarded in the pleasure ofthis most novel sensation, and I perceived that if the sense of sightwas deficient among them, that of hearing was sufficiently acute. I played many times, and sometimes sang from among the songs ofdifferent nations; but those which these people liked best were theIrish and Scottish melodies--those matchless strains created by thegenius of the Celtic race, and handed down from immemorial agesthrough long generations. In these there was nothing artificial, nothing transient. They were the utterance of the human heart, and inthem there was that touch of nature which makes all men kin. Thesewere the immortal passions which shall never cease to affect the soulof man, and which had power even here; the strains of love, ofsadness, and of pathos were sweet and enticing to this gentle race;for in their mild manners and their outburst of cruelty they seemed tobe not unlike the very race which had created this music, since theCelt is at once gentle and blood-thirsty. I played "Tara, " "Bonnie Doon, " "The Last Rose of Summer, " "The Landof the Leal, " "Auld Lang Syne, " "Lochaber. " They stood entranced, listening with all their souls. They seemed to hunger and thirst afterthis music, and the strains of the inspired Celtic race seemed to cometo them like the revelation of the glory of heaven. Then I played morelively airs. Some I played a second time, singing the words. Theyseemed eager to have the same one played often. At last a grislythought came to me: it was that they would learn these sweet strains, and put their own words to them so as to use them at the awfulsacrifices. After that I would play no more. It is a land of tender love and remorseless cruelty. Music isall-powerful to awaken the one, but powerless to abate the other; andthe eyes that weep over the pathetic strains of "Lochaber" can gazewithout a tear upon the death-agonies of a slaughtered friend. CHAPTER XIII THE AWFUL "MISTA KOSEK" The terrible sacrifice marked the end of the light season. The darkseason had now begun, which would last for half the coming year. Nomore sunlight would now be visible, save at first for a few joms, when at certain times the glare would be seen shooting up above theicy crests of the mountains. Now the people all moved out of thecaverns into the stone houses on the opposite side of the terraces, and the busy throng transferred themselves and their occupations tothe open air. This with them was the season of activity, when alltheir most important affairs were undertaken and carried out; theseason, too, of enjoyment, when all the chief sports and festivalstook place. Then the outer world all awoke to life; the streets werethronged, fleets of galleys came forth from their moorings, and thesounds of labor and of pleasure, of toil and revelry, arose into thedarkened skies. Then the city was a city of the living, no longersilent, but full of bustle, and the caverns were frequented butlittle. This cavern life was only tolerable during the light season, when the sun-glare was over the land; but now, when the beneficent andgrateful darkness pervaded all things, the outer world was infinitelymore agreeable. To me, however, the arrival of the dark season brought only additionalgloom. I could not get rid of the thought that I was reserved for somehorrible fate, in which Almah might also be involved. We were bothaliens here, in a nation of kind-hearted and amiable miscreants--ofgenerous, refined, and most self-denying fiends; of men who werehighly civilized, yet utterly wrong-headed and irreclaimable in theirblood-thirsty cruelty. The stain of blood-guiltiness was over all theland. What was I, that I could hope to be spared? The hope wasmadness, and I did not pretend to indulge it. The only consolation was Almah. The manners of these people were suchthat we were still left as unconstrained as ever in our movements, andalways, wherever we went, we encountered nothing but amiable smilesand courteous offices. Everyone was always eager to do anything forus--to give, to go, to act, to speak, as though we were the mosthonored of guests, the pride of the city. The Kohen was untiring inhis efforts to please. He was in the habit of making presents everytime he came to see me, and on each occasion the present was of adifferent kind; at one time it was a new robe of curiously wroughtfeathers, at another some beautiful gem, at another some rare fruit. He also made incessant efforts to render my situation pleasant, andwas delighted at my rapid progress in acquiring the language. On the jom following the sacrifice I accompanied Almah as she wentto her daily task, and after it was over I asked when the new victimswould be placed here. "How long does it take to embalm them?" I added. Almah looked at me earnestly. "They will not bring them here; theywill not embalm them, " said she. "Why not?" I asked; "what will they do with them?" "Do not ask, " said she. "It will pain you to know. " In spite of repeated solicitation she refused to give me anysatisfaction. I felt deeply moved at her words and her looks. What wasit, I wondered, that could give me pain? or what could there stillbe that could excite fear in me, who had learned and seen so much? Icould not imagine. It was evidently some disposal of the bodies ofthe victims--that was plain. Turning this over in my mind, with vagueconjectures as to Almah's meaning, I left her and walked along theterrace until I came to the next cavern. This had never been openbefore, and I now entered through curiosity to see what it might be. I saw a vast cavern, quite as large as the cheder nebilin, full ofpeople, who seemed to be engaged in decorating it. Hundreds were atwork, and they had brought immense tree-ferns, which were placed oneither side in long rows, with their branches meeting and interlacingat the top. It looked like the interior of some great Gothic cathedralat night, and the few twinkling lights that were scattered here andthere made the shadowy outline just visible to me. I asked one of the bystanders what this might be, and he told me thatit was the Mista Kosek, which means the "Feast of Darkness, " fromwhich I gathered that they were about to celebrate the advent of thedark season with a feast. From what I knew of their character thisseemed quite intelligible, and there was much beauty and taste in thearrangements. All were industrious and orderly, and each one seemedmost eager to assist his neighbor. Indeed, there seemed to be afriendly rivalry in this which at times amounted to positive violence;for more than once when a man was seen carrying too large a burden, someone else would insist on taking it from him. At first thesealtercations seemed exactly like the quarrels of workmen at home, buta closer inspection showed that it was merely the persistent effortof one to help another. I learned that the feast was to take place as soon as the hall wasdecorated, and that it would be attended by a great multitude. I felta great interest in it. There seemed something of poetic beauty inthis mode of welcoming the advent of a welcome season, and it servedto mitigate the horrible remembrance of that other celebration, uponwhich I could not think without a shudder. I thought that it would bepleasant to join with them here, and resolved to ask Almah to comewith me, so that she might explain the meaning of the ceremonies. Fullof this thought, I went to her and told her my wish. She looked at mewith a face full of amazement and misery. In great surprise Iquestioned her eagerly. "Ask me nothing, " said she. "I will answer nothing; but do not thinkof it. Do not go near it. Stay in your room till the fearful repast isover. " "Fearful? How is it fearful?" I asked. "Everything here is fearful, " said Almah, with a sigh. "Every seasonit grows worse, and I shall grow at length to hate life and love deathas these people do. They can never understand us, and we can neverunderstand them. Oh, if I could but once more stand in my own dearnative land but for one moment--to see once more the scenes and thefaces that I love so well! Oh, how different is this land from mine!Here all is dark, all is terrible. There the people love the light andrejoice in the glorious sun, and when the dark season comes they wait, and have no other desire than long day. There we live under the sky, in the eye of the sun. We build our houses, and when the dark seasoncomes we fill them with lamps that make a blaze like the sun itself. " "We must try to escape, " I said, in a low voice. "Escape!" said she. "That is easy enough. We might go now; but where?" "Back, " said I, "to your own country. See, the sky is dotted withstars: I can find my way by them. " "Yes, " said she, "if I could only tell you where to go; but I cannot. My country lies somewhere over the sea, but where, I know not. Overthe sea there are many lands, and we might reach one even worse thanthis. " "Perhaps, " said I, "the Kohen might allow us to go away to yourcountry, and send us there. He is most generous and most amiable. Heseems to spend most of his time in efforts to make us happy. Theremust be many seamen in this nation who know the way. It would be worthtrying. " Almah shook her head. "You do not understand these people, " said she. "Their ruling passion is the hatred of self, and therefore they areeager to confer benefits on others. The only hope of life that I havefor you and for myself is in this, that if they kill us they will losetheir most agreeable occupation. They value us most highly, becausewe take everything that is given us. You and I now possess as our ownproperty all this city and all its buildings, and all the people havemade themselves our slaves. " At this I was utterly bewildered. "I don't understand, " said I. "I suppose not, " said Almah; "but you will understand better after youhave been here longer. At any rate, you can see for yourself that theruling passion here is self-denial and the good of others. Everyone isintent upon this, from the Kohen up to the most squalid pauper. " "_Up_ to the most squalid pauper?" said I. "I do not understand you. You mean _down_ to the most squalid pauper. " "No, " said Almah; "I mean what I say. In this country the paupers formthe most honored and envied class. " "This is beyond my comprehension, " said I. "But if this is really so, and if these people pretend to be our slaves, why may we not order outa galley and go?" "Oh, well, with you in your land, if a master were to order his slavesto cut his throat and poison his children and burn his house, wouldthe slaves obey?" "Certainly not. " "Well, our slaves here would not--in fact could not--obey a commandthat would be shocking to their natures. They think that we are in thebest of all lands, and my request to be sent home would be utterlymonstrous. " "I suppose, " said I, "they would kill us if we asked them to do so?" "Yes, " said Almah; "for they think death the greatest blessing. " "And if at the point of death we should beg for life, would they spareus?" "Certainly not, " said Almah. "Would you kill a man who asked fordeath? No more would these people spare a man who asked for life. " All this was so utterly incomprehensible that I could pursue thesubject no further. I saw, however, that Almah was wretched, dejected, and suffering greatly from home-sickness. Gladly would I have takenher and started off on a desperate flight by sea or land--gladly wouldI have dared every peril, although I well knew what tremendous perilsthere were; but she would not consent, and believed the attempt to beuseless. I could only wait, therefore, and indulge the hope that atlast a chance of escape might one day come, of which she would bewilling to avail herself. Almah utterly refused to go to the feast, and entreated me not to go;but this only served to increase my curiosity, and I determined to seeit for myself, whatever it was. She had seen it, and why should not I?Whatever it might be, my nerves could surely stand the shock as wellas hers. Besides, I was anxious to know the very worst; and if therewas anything that could surpass in atrocity what I had alreadywitnessed, it were better that I should not remain in ignorance of it. So at length, leaving Almah, I returned to the hall of the feast. Ifound there a vast multitude, which seemed to comprise the wholecity--men, women, children, all were there. Long tables were laid out. The people were all standing an waiting. A choir was singing plaintivestrains that sounded like the chant of the sacrifice. Those nearest meregarded me with their usual amiable smiles, and wished to conduct meto some place of honor; but I did not care about taking part in thisfeast. I wished to be a mere spectator, nothing more. I walked pastand came to the next cavern. This seemed to be quite as large as theother. There was a crowd of people here also, and at one end thereblazed an enormous fire. It was a furnace that seemed to be used forcooking the food of this banquet, and there was a thick steam risingfrom an immense cauldron, while the air was filled with an odor likethat of a kitchen. All this I took in at a glance, and at the same instant I sawsomething else. There were several very long tables, which stood atthe sides of the cavern and in the middle, and upon each of these Isaw lying certain things covered over with cloths. The shape of thesewas more than suggestive--it told me all. It was a sight ofhorror--awful, tremendous, unspeakable! For a moment I stoodmotionless staring; then all the cavern seemed to swim around me. Ireeled, I fell, and sank into nothingness. When I revived I was in the lighted grotto, lying on a couch, withAlmah bending over me. Her face was full of tenderest anxiety, yetthere was also apparent a certain solemn gloom that well accorded withmy own feelings. As I looked at her she drew a long breath, and buriedher face in her hands. After a time my recollection returned, and all came back to me. I roseto a sitting posture. "Do not rise yet, " said Almah, anxiously; "you are weak. " "No, " said I; "I am as strong as ever; but I'm afraid that you areweaker. " Almah shuddered. "If you had told me exactly what it was, I would not have gone. " "I could not tell you, " said she. "It is too terrible to name. Eventhe thought is intolerable. I told you not to go. Why did you go?" She spoke in accents of tender reproach, and there were tears in hereyes. "I did not think of anything so hideous as that, " said I. "I thoughtthat there might be a sacrifice, but nothing worse. " I now learned that when I fainted I had been raised most tenderly, and the Kohen himself came with me as I was carried back, and hethought that Almah would be my most agreeable nurse. The Kohen wasmost kind and sympathetic, and all the people vied with one anotherin their efforts to assist me--so much so that there was the greatestconfusion. It was only by Almah's express entreaty that they retiredand left me with her. Here was a new phase in the character of this mysterious people. Could I ever hope to understand them? Where other people are cruel tostrangers, or at best indifferent, these are eager in their acts ofkindness; they exhibit the most unbounded hospitality, the most lavishgenerosity, the most self-denying care and attention; where otherswould be offended at the intrusion of a stranger, and enraged athis unconquerable disgust, these people had no feeling save pity, sympathy, and a desire to alleviate his distress. And yet--oh, andyet!--oh, thought of horror!--what was this that I had seen? Theabhorrent savages in the outer wilderness were surely of the same raceas these. They too received us kindly, they too lavished upon us theirhospitality, and yet there followed the horror of that frightfulrepast. Here there had been kindness and generosity and affectionateattention, to be succeeded by deeds without a name. Ah me! what anhour that was! And yet it was as nothing compared to what lay beforeme in the future. But the subject was one of which I dared not speak--one from which Ihad to force my thoughts away. I took the violin and played "Lochaber"till Almah wept, and I had to put it away. Then I begged her to playor sing. She brought an instrument like a lute, and upon this sheplayed some melancholy strains. At length the Kohen came in. Hismild, benevolent face never exhibited more gentle and affectionatesympathy than now. He seated himself, and with eyes half closed, asusual, talked much; and yet, with a native delicacy which alwaysdistinguished this extraordinary man, he made no allusion to theawful Mista Kosek. For my own part, I could not speak. I wasabsent-minded, overwhelmed with gloom and despair, and at the sametime full of aversion toward him and all his race. One question, however, I had to put. "Who were the victims of the Mista Kosek?" "They?" said he, with an agreeable smile. "Oh, they were the victimsof the sacrifice. " I sank back in my seat, and said no more. The Kohen then took Almah'slute, played and sang in a very sweet voice, and at length, with hisusual consideration, seeing that I looked weary, he retired. CHAPTER XIV I LEARN MY DOOM Horror is a feeling that cannot last long; human nature isincapable of supporting it. Sadness, whether from bereavement, ordisappointment, or misfortune of any kind, may linger on through life. In my case, however, the milder and more enduring feeling of sadnesshad no sufficient cause for existence. The sights which I had seeninspired horror, and horror only. But when the first rush of thisfeeling had passed there came a reaction. Calmness followed, and thenall the circumstances of my life here conspired to perpetuate thatcalm. For here all on the surface was pleasant and beautiful; all thepeople were amiable and courteous and most generous. I had light andluxury and amusements. Around me there were thousands of faces, allgreeting me with cordial affection, and thousands of hands all readyto perform my slightest wish. Above all, there was Almah. Everythingcombined to make her most dear to me. My life had been such that Inever before had seen anyone whom I loved; and here Almah was the onecongenial associate in a whole world of aliens: she was beautifuland gentle and sympathetic, and I loved her dearly, even before Iunderstood what my feelings were. One day I learned all, and foundthat she was more precious to me than all the world. It was one jom when she did not make her appearance as usual. Onasking after her I learned that she was ill. At this intelligencethere came over me a feeling of sickening anxiety and fear. Almah ill!What if it should prove serious? Could I endure life here without hersweet companionship? Of what value was life without her? And as Iasked myself these questions I learned that Almah had become dearerto me than life itself, and that in her was all the sunshine of myexistence. While she was absent, life was nothing; all its value, allits light, its flavor, its beauty, were gone. I felt utterly crushed. I forgot all else save her illness, and all that I had endured seemedas nothing when compared with this. In the midst of my own anxiety I was surprised to find that the wholecommunity was most profoundly agitated. Among all classes there seemedto be but one thought--her illness. I could overhear them talking Icould see them wait outside to hear about her. It seemed to be the onesubject of interest, beside which all others were forgotten. The Kohenwas absorbed in her case; all the physicians of the city were more orless engaged in her behalf; and there came forward as volunteers everywoman in the place who had any knowledge of sick-duties. I wassomewhat perplexed, however, at their manner. They were certainlyagitated and intensely interested, yet not exactly sad. Indeed, fromwhat I heard it seemed as though this strange people regarded sicknessas rather a blessing than otherwise. This, however, did not interferein the slightest degree with the most intense interest in her, and themost assiduous attention. The Kohen in particular was devoted to her. He was absent-minded, silent, and full of care. On the whole, I feltmore than ever puzzled, and less able than ever to understand thesepeople. I loved them, yet loathed them; for the Kohen I had at onceaffection and horror. He looked like an anxious father, full oftenderest love for a sick child--full also of delicate sympathy withme; and yet I knew all the time that he was quite capable of plungingthe sacrificial knife in Almah's heart and of eating her afterward. But my own thoughts were all of Almah. I learned how dear she was. With her the brightness of life had passed; without her existencewould be intolerable. Her sweet voice, her tender and gracious manner, her soft touch, her tender, affectionate smile, her mournful yettrustful look--oh, heavens! would all these be mine no more? I couldnot endure the thought. At first I wandered about, seeking rest andfinding none; and at length I sat in my own room, and passed the timein listening, in questioning the attendants, in wondering what Ishould do if she should be taken from me. At length on one blessed jom, the Kohen came to me with a brightsmile. "Our darling Almah is better, " said he. "Eat, I beseech you. She isvery dear to all of us, and we have all felt for her and for you. Butnow all danger is past. The physicians say that she will soon bewell. " There were tears in his eyes as he spoke. It may have beencaused by the bright light, but I attributed this to his loving heart, and I forgot that he was a cannibal. I took his hands in mine andpressed them in deep emotion. He looked at me with a sweet and gentlesmile. "I see it all, " said he, in a low voice--"you love her, Atam-or. " I pressed his hands harder, but said nothing. Indeed, I could nottrust myself to speak. "I knew it, " said he; "it is but natural. You are both of a differentrace from us; you are both much alike, and in full sympathy with oneanother. This draws you together. When I first saw you I thought thatyou would be a fit companion for her here--that you would lessen hergloom, and that she would be pleasant to you. I found out soon that Iwas right, and I felt glad, for you at once showed the fullestsympathy with one another. Never till you came was Almah happy withus; but since you have come she has been a different being, and therehas been a joyousness in her manner that I never saw before. You havemade her forget how to weep; and as for yourself, I hope she has madeyour life in this strange land seem less painful, Atam-or. " At all this I was so full of amazement that I could not say one word. "Pardon me, " continued he, "if I have said anything that may seem likean intrusion upon your secret and most sacred feelings. I could nothave said it had it not been for the deep affection I feel for Almahand for you, and for the reason that I am just now more moved thanusual, and have less control over my feelings. " Saying this, he pressed my hand and left me. It was not the customhere to shake hands, but with his usual amiability he had adopted mycustom, and used it as naturally as though he had been to the mannerborn. I was encouraged now. The mild Kohen came often to cheer me. He talkedmuch about Almah--about her sweet and gracious disposition, the lovethat all felt for her, the deep and intense interest which her illnesshad aroused. In all this he seemed more like a man of my own race thanbefore, and in his eager desire for her recovery he failed to exhibitthat love for death which was his nature. So it seemed: yet thisdesire for her recovery did not arise out of any lack of love fordeath; its true cause I was to learn afterward; and I was to know thatif he desired Almah's recovery now, it was only that she might livelong enough to encounter death in a more terrific form. But just thenall this was unknown, and I judged him by myself. At last I learned that she was much better, and would be out on thefollowing jom. This intelligence filled me with a fever of eageranticipation, so great that I could think of nothing else. Sleep wasimpossible. I could only wait, and try as best I might to quell myimpatience. At last the time came. I sat waiting. The curtain wasdrawn aside. I sprang up, and, hurrying toward her, I caught her in myarms and wept for joy. Ah me, how pale she looked! She bore still themarks of her illness. She seemed deeply embarrassed and agitated atthe fervor of my greeting; while I, instead of apologizing or tryingto excuse myself, only grew more agitated still. "Oh, Almah, " I cried. "I should have died if you had not come back tome! Oh, Almah, I love you better than life and I never knew how dearlyI loved you till I thought that I had lost you! Oh, forgive me, but Imust tell you--and don't weep, darling. " She was weeping as I spoke. She said nothing, but twined her armsaround my neck and wept on my breast. After this we had much to saythat we had never mentioned before. I cannot tell the sweet words thatshe said to me; but I now learned that she had loved me from thefirst--when I came to her in her loneliness, when she was homesick andheartsick; and I came, a kindred nature, of a race more like her own;and she saw in me the only one of all around her whom it was possiblenot to detest, and therefore she loved me. We had many things to say to one another, and long exchanges ofconfidence to make. She now for the first time told me all the sorrowthat she had endured in her captivity--sorrow which she had keptsilent and shut up deep within her breast. At first her life here hadbeen so terrible that it had brought her down nearly to death. Afterthis she had sunk into dull despair; she had grown familiar withhorrors and lived in a state of unnatural calm. From this my arrivalhad roused her. The display of feeling on my part had brought backall her old self, and roused anew all those feelings which in her hadbecome dormant. The darkness, the bloodshed, the sacrifices, all theseaffected me as they had once affected her. I had the same fear ofdeath which she had. When I had gone with her to the cheder nebilin, when I had used my sepet-ram to save life, she had perceived in mefeelings and impulses to which all her own nature responded. Finally, when I asked about the Mista Kosek, she warned me not to go. When Idid go she was with me in thought and suffered all that I felt, untilthe moment when I was brought back and laid senseless at her feet. "Then, " said Almah, "I felt the full meaning of all that lies beforeus. " "What do you mean by that?" I asked, anxiously. "You speak as thoughthere were something yet--worse than what has already been; yetnothing can possibly be worse. We have seen the worst; let us now tryto shake off these grisly thoughts, and be happy with one another. Your strength will soon be back, and while we have one another we canbe happy even in this gloom. " "Ah me, " said Almah, "it would be better now to die. I could die happynow, since I know that you love me. " "Death!" said I; "do not talk of it--do not mention that word. It ismore abhorrent than ever. No, Almah, let us live and love--let ushope--let us fly. " "Impossible!" said she, in a mournful voice. "We cannot fly. There isno hope. We must face the future, and make up our minds to bear ourfate. " "Fate!" I repeated, looking at her in wonder and in deep concern. "What do you mean by our fate? Is there anything more which you knowand which I have not heard?" "You have heard nothing, " said she, slowly; "and all that you haveseen and heard is as nothing compared with what lies before us. Foryou and for me there is a fate--inconceivable, abhorrent, tremendous!--a fate of which I dare not speak or even think, and fromwhich there is no escape whatever. " As Almah said this she looked at me with an expression in which terrorand anguish were striving with love. Her cheeks, which shortly beforehad flushed rosy red in sweet confusion, were now pallid, her lipsashen; her eyes were full of a wild despair. I looked at her inwonder, and could not say a word. "Oh, Atam-or, " said she, "I am afraid of death!" "Almah, " said I, "why will you speak of death? What is this fate whichyou fear so much?" "It is this, " said she hurriedly and with a shudder, "you and I aresingled out. I have been reserved for years until one should be foundwho might be joined with me. You came. I saw it all at once. I haveknown it--dreaded it--tried to fight against it. But it was of no use. Oh, Atam-or, our love means death; for the very fact that you love meand I love you seals our doom!" "Our doom? What doom?" "The sacrifice!" exclaimed Almah, with another shudder. In her voiceand look there was a terrible meaning, which I could not fail to take. I understood it now, and my blood curdled in my veins. Almah clung tome despairingly. "Do not leave me!" she cried--"do not leave me! I have no one but you. The sacrifice, the sacrifice! It is our doom the great sacrifice--atthe end of the dark season. It is at the amir. We must go there tomeet our doom. " "The amir?" I asked; "what is that?" "It is the metropolis, " said she. I was utterly overwhelmed, yet still I tried to console her; but theattempt was vain. "Oh!" she cried, "you will not understand. The sacrifice is but apart--it is but the beginning. Death is terrible; yet it may beendured--if there is only death. But oh!--oh think!--think of thatwhich comes after--the Mista Kosek!" Now the full meaning flashed upon me, and I saw it all. In an instantthere arose in my mind the awful sacrifice on the pyramid and theunutterable horror of the Mista Kosek. Oh, horror, horror, horror! Oh, hideous abomination and deed without a name! I could notspeak. I caught her in my arms, and we both wept passionately. The happiness of our love was now darkened by this tremendous cloudthat lowered before us. The shock of this discovery was overpowering, and some time elapsed before I could rally from it. Though Almah'slove was sweet beyond expression, and though as the time passed Isaw that every jom she regained more and more of her formerhealth and strength, still I could not forget what had been revealed. We were happy with one another, yet our happiness was clouded, andamid the brightness of our love there was ever present the dreadspectre of our appalling doom. These feelings, however, grew fainter. Hope is ever ready to arise;and I began to think that these people, though given to evil ways, were after all kind-hearted, and might listen to entreaty. Above all, there was the Kohen, so benevolent, so self-denying, so amiable, sosympathetic. I could not forget all that he had said during Almah'sillness, and it seemed more than probable that an appeal to his betternature might not be without effect. I said as much to Almah. "The Kohen, " said she; "why, he can do nothing. " "Why not? He is the chief man here, and ought to have greatinfluence. " "You don't understand, " said she, with a sigh. "The Kohen is thelowest and least influential man in the city. " "Why, who are influential if he is not?" I asked. "The paupers, " said Almah. "The paupers!" I exclaimed, in amazement. "Yes, " said Almah. "Here among these people the paupers form the mosthonored, influential, and envied portion of the community. " This was incomprehensible. Almah tried to explain, but to no purpose, and I determined to talk to the Kohen. CHAPTER XV THE KOHEN IS INEXORABLE I determined to talk to the Kohen, and try for myself whether he mightnot be accessible to pity. This greatest of cannibals might, indeed, have his little peculiarities, I thought, and who has not?--yet atbottom he seemed full of tender and benevolent feeling; and as heevidently spent his whole time in the endeavor to make us happy, itseemed not unlikely that he might do something for our happiness in acase where our very existence was at stake. The Kohen listened with deep attention as I stated my case. I did thisfully and frankly. I talked of my love for Almah and of Almah's lovefor me; our hope that we might be united so as to live happily inreciprocal affection; and I was going on to speak of the dread thatwas in my heart when he interrupted me: "You speak of being united, " said he. "You talk strangely. Of courseyou mean that you wish to be separated. " "Separated!" I exclaimed. "What do you mean? Of course we wish to beunited. " The Kohen stared at me as I said this with the look of one who wasquite puzzled; and I then went on to speak of the fate that was beforeus, and to entreat his sympathy and his aid that we might be savedfrom so hideous a doom. To all these words the Kohen listened with anair of amazement, as though I were saying incomprehensible things. "You have a gentle and an affectionate nature, " I said--"a nature fullof sympathy with others, and noble self-denial. " "Of course, " said the Kohen, quickly, as though glad to get hold ofsomething which he could understand, "of course we are all so, for weare so made. It is our nature. Who is there who is not self-denying?No one can help that. " This sounded strange indeed; but I did not care to criticize it. Icame to my purpose direct and said, "Save us from our fate. " "Your fate?" "Yes, from death--that death of horror. " "Death?--horror? What do you mean by horror?" said the Kohen, in anamazement that was sincere and unfeigned. "I cannot comprehend yourmeaning. It seems as though you actually dislike death; but that isnot conceivable. It cannot be possible that you fear death. " "Fear death!" I exclaimed, "I do--I do. Who is there that does notfear it?" The Kohen stared. "I do not understand you, " he said. "Do you not understand, " said I, "that death is abhorrent tohumanity?" "Abhorrent!" said the Kohen; "that is impossible. Is it not thehighest blessing? Who is there that does not long for death? Death isthe greatest blessing, the chief desire of man--the highest aim. Andyou--are you not to be envied in having your felicity so near? aboveall, in having such a death as that which is appointed for you--sonoble, so sublime? You must be mad; your happiness has turned yourhead. " All this seemed like hideous mockery, and I stared at the Kohen with agaze that probably strengthened his opinion of my madness. "Do you love death?" I asked at length, in amazement. "Love death? What a question! Of course I love death--all men do; whodoes not? Is it not human nature? Do we not instinctively fly to meetit whenever we can? Do we not rush into the jaws of sea-monsters, orthrow ourselves within their grasp? Who does not feel within him thisintense longing after death as the strongest passion of his heart?" "I don't know--I don't know, " said I. "You are of a different race; Ido not understand what you say. But I belong to a race that fearsdeath. I fear death and love life; and I entreat you, I implore you tohelp me now in my distress, and assist me so that I may save my lifeand that of Almah. " "I--I help you!" said the Kohen, in new amazement. "Why do you come tome--to me, of all men? Why, I am nothing here. And help you tolive--to live! Who ever heard of such a thing?" And the Kohen looked at me with the same astonishment which I shouldevince if a man should ask me to help him to die. Still, I persisted in my entreaty for his help. "Such a request, " said he, "is revolting; you must be mad. Such arequest outrages all the instincts of humanity. And even if I could dosuch violence to my own nature as to help you to such a thing, how doyou think I could face my fellow-men, or how could I endure theterrible punishment which would fall upon me?" "Punishment!" said I. "What! would you be punished?" "Punished!" said the Kohen. "That, of course, would be inevitable. Ishould be esteemed an unnatural monster and the chief of criminals. Mylot in life now is painful enough; but in this case my punishmentwould involve me in evils without end. Riches would be poured upon me;I should be raised to the rank of Kohen Gadol; I should be removedfarther away than ever from the pauper class--so far, indeed, that allhope in life would be over. I should be made the first and noblest andrichest in all the land. " He spoke these words just as if he had said, "the lowest, meanest, poorest, and most infamous. " It sounded like fresh mockery, and Icould not believe but that he was amusing himself at my expense. "This is cruel, " said I. "You are mocking me. " "Cruel?--cruel?" said he; "what is cruel? You mean that such a fatewould be cruel for me. " "No, no, " said I; "but alas! I see we cannot understand one another. " "No, " said the Kohen, musingly, as he looked at me. "No, it seems not;but tell me, Atam-or, is it possible that you really fear death--thatyou really love life?" "Fear death!--love life!" I cried. "Who does not? Who can help it? Whydo you ask me that?" The Kohen clasped his hands in amazement. "If you really fear death, " said he, "what possible thing is thereleft to love or to hope for? What, then, do you think the highestblessing of man?" "Long life, " said I, "and riches and requited love. " At this the Kohen started back, and stared at me as though I were araving madman. "Oh, holy shades of night!" he exclaimed. "What is that you say? Whatdo you mean?" "We can never understand one another, I fear, " said I. "The love oflife must necessarily be the strongest passion of man. We are so made. We give up everything for life. A long life is everywhere consideredas the highest blessing; and there is no one who is willing to die, nomatter what his suffering may be. Riches also are desired by all, forpoverty is the direst curse that can embitter life; and as to requitedlove, surely that is the sweetest, purest, and most divine joy thatthe human heart may know. " At this the Kohen burst forth in a strain of high excitement: "Oh, sacred cavern gloom! Oh, divine darkness! Oh, impenetrableabysses of night! What, oh, what is this! Oh, Atam-or, are you mad?Alas! it must be so. Joy has turned your brain; you are quitedemented. You call good evil, and evil good; our light is yourdarkness, and our darkness your light. Yet surely you cannot bealtogether insane. Come, come, let us look further. How is it! Try nowto recall your reason. A long life--a life, and a long one! Surelythere can be no human being in a healthy state of nature who wishes toprolong his life; and as to riches, it is possible that anyone existswho really and honestly desires riches? Impossible! And requited love!Oh, Atam-or, you are mad to-day! You are always strange, but now youhave quite taken leave of your senses. I cannot but love you, and yetI can never understand you. Tell me, and tell me truly, what is itthat you consider evils, if these things that you have mentioned arenot the very worst?" He seemed deeply in earnest and much moved. I could not understandhim, but could only answer his questions with simple conciseness. "Poverty, sickness, and death, " said I, "are evils; but the worst ofall evils is unrequited love. " At these words the Kohen made a gesture of despair. "It is impossible to understand this, " said he. "You talk calmly; youhave not the air of a madman. If your fellow-countrymen are all likeyou, then your race is an incomprehensible one. Why, death is thegreatest blessing. We all long for it; it is the end of our being. Asfor riches, they are a curse, abhorred by all. Above all, as to love, we shrink from the thought of requital. Death is our chief blessing, poverty our greatest happiness, and unrequited love the sweetest lotof man. " All this sounded like the ravings of a lunatic, yet the Kohen was notmad. It seemed also like the mockery of some teasing demon; but thegentle and self-denying Kohen was no teasing demon, and mockery withhim was impossible. I was therefore more bewildered than ever at thisreiteration of sentiments that were so utterly incomprehensible. He, on the other hand, seemed as astonished at my sentiments and asbewildered, and we could find no common ground on which to meet. "I remember now, " said the Kohen, in a musing tone, "having heard ofsome strange folk at the Amir, who profess to feel as you say youfeel, but no one believes that they are in earnest; for although theymay even bring themselves to think that they are in earnest in theirprofessions, yet after all everyone thinks that they areself-deceived. For you see, in the first place, these feelings whichyou profess are utterly unnatural. We are so made that we cannot helploving death; it is a sort of instinct. We are also created in such away that we cannot help longing after poverty. The pauper must always, among all men, be the most envied of mortals. Nature, too, has made ussuch that the passion of love, when it arises, is so vehement, soall-consuming that it must always struggle to avoid requital. This isthe reason why, when two people find that they love each other, theyalways separate and avoid one another for the rest of their lives. This is human nature. We cannot help it; and it is this thatdistinguishes us from the animals. Why, if men were to feel as you sayyou feel, they would be mere animals. Animals fear death; animals loveto accumulate such things as they prize; animals, when they love, goin pairs, and remain with one another. But man, with his intellect, would not be man if he loved life and desired riches and sought forrequited love. " I sank back in despair. "You cannot mean all this, " I said. He threw at me a piteous glance. "What else can you believe or feel?"said he. "The very opposite. We are so made that we hate and fear death; to ushe is the King of Terrors. Poverty is terrible also, since it isassociated with want and woe; it is, therefore, natural to man tostrive after riches. As to the passion of love, that is so vehementthat the first and only thought is requital. Unrequited love isanguish beyond expression--anguish so severe that the heart will oftenbreak under it. " The Kohen clasped his hands in new bewilderment. "I cannot understand, " said he. "A madman might imagine that he lovedlife and desired riches; but as to love, why even a madman could notthink of requital, for the very nature of the passion of love is themost utter self-surrender, and a shrinking from all requital;wherefore, the feeling that leads one to desire requital cannot belove. I do not know what it can be--indeed, I never heard of such athing before, and the annals of the human race make no mention of sucha feeling. For what is love? It is the ardent outflow of the wholebeing--the yearning of one human heart to lavish all its treasuresupon another. Love is more than self-denial; it is self-surrender andutter self-abnegation. Love gives all away, and cannot possiblyreceive anything in return. A requital of love would mean selfishness, which would be self-contradiction. The more one loves, the more hemust shrink from requital. " "What!" cried I, "among you do lovers never marry?" "Lovers marry? Never!" "Do married people never love one another?" The Kohen shook his head. "It unfortunately sometimes happens so, " said he, "and then the resultis, of course, distressing. For the children's sake the parents willoften remain with one another, but in many cases they separate. No onecan tell the misery that ensues where a husband and wife love oneanother. " The conversation grew insupportable. I could not follow the Kohen inwhat seemed the wildest and maddest flights of fancy that ever wereknown; so I began to talk of other things, and gradually the Kohen wasdrawn to speak of his own life. The account which he gave of himselfwas not one whit less strange than his previous remarks, and for thisreason I add it here. "I was born, " said he, "in the most enviable of positions. My fatherand mother were among the poorest in the land. Both died when I was achild, and I never saw them. I grew up in the open fields and publiccaverns, along with the most esteemed paupers. But, unfortunately forme, there was something wanting in my natural disposition. I loveddeath, of course, and poverty, too, very strongly; but I did not havethat eager and energetic passion which is so desirable, nor was Iwatchful enough over my blessed estate of poverty. Surrounded as I wasby those who were only too ready to take advantage of my ignorance orwant of vigilance, I soon fell into evil ways, and gradually, in spiteof myself, I found wealth pouring in upon me. Designing men succeededin winning my consent to receive their possessions; and so I graduallyfell away from that lofty position in which I was born. I grew richerand richer. My friends warned me, but in vain. I was too weak toresist; in fact, I lacked moral fibre, and had never learned how tosay 'No. ' So I went on, descending lower and lower in the scale ofbeing. I became a capitalist, an Athon, a general officer, and finallyKohen. "At length, on one eventful day, I learned that one of my associateshad by a long course of reckless folly become the richest man in allthe country. He had become Athon, Melek, and at last Kohen Gadol. Itwas a terrible shock, but I trust a salutary one. I at once resolvedto reform. That resolution I have steadily kept, and have at leastsaved myself from descending any lower. It is true, I can hardly hopeto become what I once was. It is only too easy to grow rich; and, youknow, poverty once forfeited can never return except in rareinstances. I have, however, succeeded in getting rid of most of mywealth, chiefly through the fortunate advent of Almah and afterward ofyourself. This, I confess, has been my salvation. Neither of you hadany scruples about accepting what was bestowed, and so I did not feelas though I was doing you any wrong in giving you all I had in theworld. Most of the people of this city have taken advantage of yourextraordinary indifference to wealth, and have made themselves paupersat your expense. I had already become your slave, and had received thepromise of being elevated to the rank of scullion in the cavern of theMista Kosek. But now, since this event of your love for Almah, Ihope to gain far more. I am almost certain of being made a pauper, andI think I can almost venture to hope some day for the honor of apublic death. " To such a story I had nothing to say. It was sheer madness; yet it wasterribly suggestive, and showed how utterly hopeless was my effort tosecure the assistance of such a man toward my escape from death. "A public death!" I said, grimly. "That will be very fortunate! And doyou think that you will gain the dignity of being eaten up afterward?" The Kohen shook his head in all seriousness. "Oh no, " said he; "that would be far beyond my deserts. That is anhonor which is only bestowed upon the most distinguished. " CHAPTER XVI THE KOSEKIN These people call themselves the Kosekin. Their chief characteristic, or, at least, their most prominent one, is their love of darkness, which perhaps is due to their habit of dwelling in caves. Anotherfeeling, equally strong and perhaps connected with this, is their loveof death and dislike of life. This is visible in many ways, andaffects all their character. It leads to a passionate self-denial, anincessant effort to benefit others at their own expense. Each onehates life and longs for death. He, therefore, hates riches, and allthings that are associated with life. Among the Kosekin everyone makes perpetual efforts to serve others, which, however, are perpetually baffled by the unselfishness of theseothers. People thus spend years in trying to overreach one another, soas to make others richer than themselves. In a race each one tries tokeep behind; but as this leads to confusion, there is then a universaleffort for each one to be first, so as to put his neighbor in thehonorable position of the rear. It is the same way in a hunt. Each onepresses forward, so as to honor his companion by leaving him behind. Instead of injuring, everyone tries to benefit his neighbor. When onehas been benefited by another, he is filled with a passion which maybe called Kosekin revenge--namely, a sleepless and vehement desire tobestow some adequate and corresponding benefit on the other. Feudsare thus kept up among families and wars among nations. For no one iswilling to accept from another any kindness, any gift, or any honor, and all are continually on the watch to prevent themselves from beingoverreached in this way. Those who are less watchful than others areoverwhelmed with gifts by designing men, who wish to attain to thepauper class. The position of Almah and myself illustrates this. Ourignorance of the blessings and honors of poverty led us to receivewhatever was offered us. Taking advantage of our innocence andignorance, the whole city thereupon proceeded to bestow their propertyupon us, and all became paupers through our fortunate arrival. No one ever injures another unless by accident, and when this occursit affords the highest joy to the injured party. He has now a claim onthe injurer; he gets him into his power, is able to confer benefits onhim and force upon him all that he wishes. The unhappy injurer, thuspunished by the reception of wealth, finds himself helpless; and wherethe injury is great, the injured man may bestow upon the other all hiswealth and attain to the envied condition of a pauper. Among the Kosekin the sick are objects of the highest regard. Allclasses vie with one another in their attentions. The rich send theirluxuries; the paupers, however, not having anything to give, gothemselves and wait on them and nurse them. For this there is no help, and the rich grumble, but can do nothing. The sick are thus sought outincessantly, and most carefully tended. When they die there is greatrejoicing, since death is a blessing; but the nurses labor hard topreserve them in life, so as to prolong the enjoyment of the highprivilege of nursing. Of all sick the incurable are most honored, since they require nursing always. Children also are highly honoredand esteemed, and the aged too, since both classes require the care ofothers and must be the recipients of favors which all are anxious tobestow. Those who suffer from contagious diseases are more soughtafter than any other class, for in waiting on these there is thechance of gaining the blessing of death; indeed, in these cases muchtrouble is usually experienced from the rush of those who insist onoffering their services. For it must never be forgotten that the Kosekin love death as we lovelife; and this accounts for all those ceremonies which to me were soabhorrent, especially the scenes of the Mista Kosek. To them a deadhuman body is no more than the dead body of a bird: there is no awefelt, no sense of sanctity, of superstitious horror; and so I learned, with a shudder, that the hate of life is a far worse thing than thefear of death. This desire for death is, then, a master-passion, andis the key to all their words and acts. They rejoice over the death offriends, since those friends have gained the greatest of blessings;they rejoice also at the birth of children, since those who are bornwill one day gain the bliss of death. For a couple to fall in love is the signal for mutual self-surrender. Each insists on giving up the loved one; and the more passionate thelove is, the more eager is the desire to have the loved one married tosomeone else. Lovers have died broken-hearted from being compelled tomarry one another. Poets here among the Kosekin celebrate unhappy lovewhich has met with this end. These poets also celebrate defeatsinstead of victories, since it is considered glorious for one nationto sacrifice itself to another; but to this there are importantlimitations, as we shall see. Poets also celebrate street-sweepers, scavengers, lamp-lighters, laborers, and above all, paupers, and passby as unworthy of notice the authors, Meleks, and Kohens of the land. The paupers here form the most honorable class. Next to these are thelaborers. These have strikes as with us; but it is always for harderwork, longer hours, or smaller pay. The contest between capital andlabor rages, but the conditions are reversed; for the grumblingcapitalist complains that the laborer will not take as much pay as heought to while the laborer thinks the capitalist too persistent in hisefforts to force money upon him. Here among the Kosekin the wealthy class forms the mass of the people, while the aristocratic few consist of the paupers. These are greatlyenvied by the others, and have many advantages. The cares and burdensof wealth, as well as wealth itself, are here considered a curse, andfrom all these the paupers are exempt. There is a perpetual effort onthe part of the wealthy to induce the paupers to accept gifts, justas among us the poor try to rob the rich. Among the wealthy there isa great and incessant murmur at the obstinacy of the paupers. Secretmovements are sometimes set on foot which aim at a redistribution ofproperty and a levelling of all classes, so as to reduce the haughtypaupers to the same condition as the mass of the nation. More thanonce there has been a violent attempt at a revolution, so as to forcewealth on the paupers; but as a general thing these movements havebeen put down and their leaders severely punished. The paupers haveshown no mercy in their hour of triumph; they have not conceded onejot to the public demand, and the unhappy conspirators have beencondemned to increased wealth and luxury, while the leaders havebeen made Meleks and Kohens. Thus there are among the Kosekin theunfortunate many who are cursed with wealth, and the fortunate few whoare blessed with poverty. These walk while the others ride, and fromtheir squalid huts look proudly and contemptuously upon the palaces oftheir unfortunate fellow-countrymen. The love of death leads to perpetual efforts on the part of each tolay down his life for another. This is a grave difficulty in hunts andbattles. Confined prisoners dare not fly, for in such an event theguards kill themselves. This leads to fresh rigors in the captivity ofthe prisoners in case of their recapture, for they are overwhelmedwith fresh luxuries and increased splendors. Finally, if a prisonerpersist and is recaptured, he is solemnly put to death, not, as withus, by way of severity, but as the last and greatest honor. Hereextremes meet; and death, whether for honor or dishonor, is all thesame--death--and is reserved for desperate cases. But among theKosekin this lofty destiny is somewhat embittered by the agonizingthought on the part of the prisoner, who thus gains it, that hiswretched family must be doomed, not, as with us, to poverty and want, but, on the contrary, to boundless wealth and splendor. Among so strange a people it seemed singular to me what offences couldpossibly be committed which could be regarded and punished as crimes. These, however, I soon found out. Instead of robbers, the Kosekinpunished the secret bestowers of their wealth on others. This isregarded as a very grave offence. Analogous to our crime of piracyis the forcible arrest of ships at sea and the transfer to them ofvaluables. Sometimes the Kosekin pirates give themselves up as slaves. Kidnapping, assault, highway robbery, and crimes of violence havetheir parallel here in cases where a strong man, meeting a weaker, forces himself upon him as his slave or compels him to take his purse. If the weaker refuse, the assailant threatens to kill himself, whichact would lay the other under obligations to receive punishment fromthe state in the shape of gifts and honors, or at least subject himto unpleasant inquiries. Murder has its counterpart among the Kosekinin cases where one man meets another, forces money on him, and killshimself. Forgery occurs where one uses another's name so as to confermoney on him. There are many other crimes, all of which are severely punished. Theworse the offence is, the better is the offender treated. Among theKosekin capital punishment is imprisonment amid the greatest splendor, where the prisoner is treated like a king, and has many palaces andgreat retinues; for that which we consider the highest they regard asthe lowest, and with them the chief post of honor is what we wouldcall the lowest menial office. Of course, among such a people, anysuffering from want is unknown, except when it is voluntary. Thepauper class, with all their great privileges, have this restriction, that they are forced to receive enough for food and clothing. Some, indeed, manage by living in out-of-the-way places to deprivethemselves of these, and have been known to die of starvation; butthis is regarded as dishonorable, as taking an undue advantage of agreat position, and where it can be proved, the children and relativesof the offender are severely punished according to the Kosekinfashion. State politics here move, like individual affairs, upon the greatprinciple of contempt for earthly things. The state is willing todestroy itself for the good of other states; but as other states arein the same position, nothing can result. In times of war the objectof each army is to honor the other and benefit it by giving it theglory of defeat. The contest is thus most fierce. The Kosekin, throughtheir passionate love of death, are terrible in battle; and when theyare also animated by the desire to confer glory on their enemies bydefeating them, they generally succeed in their aim. This makes themalmost always victorious, and when they are not so not a soul returnsalive. Their state of mind is peculiar. If they are defeated theyrejoice, since defeat is their chief glory; but if they are victoriousthey rejoice still more in the benevolent thought that they haveconferred upon the enemy the joy, the glory, and the honor of defeat. Here all shrink from governing others. The highest wish of each is toserve. The Meleks and Kohens, whom I at first considered the highest, are really the lowest orders; next to these come the authors, then themerchants, then farmers, then artisans, then laborers, and, finally, the highest rank is reached in the paupers. Happy the aristocratic, the haughty, the envied paupers! The same thing is seen in theirarmies. The privates here are highest in rank, and the officers comenext in different graduations. These officers, however, have thecommand and the charge of affairs as with us; yet this is consistentwith their position, for here to obey is considered nobler than tocommand. In the fleet the rowers are the highest class; next come thefighting-men; and lowest of all are the officers. War arises frommotives as peculiar as those which give rise to private feuds; as, forinstance, where one nation tries to force a province upon another;where they try to make each other greater; where they try to benefitunduly each other's commerce; where one may have a smaller fleet orarmy than has been agreed on, or where an ambassador has beenpresented with gifts, or received too great honor or attention. In such a country as this, where riches are disliked and despised, Icould not imagine how people could be induced to engage in trade. This, however, was soon explained. The laborers and artisans have toperform their daily work, so as to enable the community to live andmove and have its being. Their impelling motive is the high one ofbenefiting others most directly. They refuse anything but the verysmallest pay, and insist on giving for this the utmost possible labor. Tradesmen also have to supply the community with articles of allsorts; merchants have to sail their ships to the same end--all beinganimated by the desire of effecting the good of others. Each one triesnot to make money, but to lose it; but as the competition is sharp anduniversal, this is difficult, and the larger portion are unsuccessful. The purchasers are eager to pay as much as possible, and the merchantsand traders grow rich in spite of their utmost endeavors. The wealthyclasses go into business so as to lose money, but in this they seldomsucceed. It has been calculated that only two per cent in everycommunity succeed in reaching the pauper class. The tendency is forall the labors of the working-class to be ultimately turned upon theunfortunate wealthy class. The workmen being the creators of wealth, and refusing to take adequate pay, cause a final accumulation of thewealth of the community in the hands of the mass of the non-producers, who thus are fixed in their unhappy position, and can hope for noescape except by death. The farmers till the ground, the fishermenfish, the laborers toil, and the wealth thus created is pushed fromthese incessantly till it all falls upon the lowest class--namely, therich, including Athons, Meleks, and Kohens. It is a burden that isoften too heavy to be borne; but there is no help for it, and thebetter-minded seek to cultivate resignation. Women and men are in every respect absolutely equal, holding preciselythe same offices and doing the same work. In general, however, it isobserved that women are a little less fond of death than men, and alittle less unwilling to receive gifts. For this reason they are verynumerous among the wealthy class, and abound in the offices ofadministration. Women serve in the army and navy as well as men, andfrom their lack of ambition or energetic perseverance they are usuallyrelegated to the lower ranks, such as officers and generals. To mymind it seemed as though the women were in all the offices of honorand dignity, but in reality it was the very opposite. The same is truein the family. The husbands insist on giving everything to the wivesand doing everything for them. The wives are therefore universally therulers of the household while the husbands have an apparentlysubordinate, but, to the Kosekin, a more honorable position. As to the religion of the Kosekin, I could make nothing of it. Theybelieve that after death they go to what they call the world ofdarkness. The death they long for leads to the darkness that theylove; and the death and the darkness are eternal. Still, they persistin saying that the death and the darkness together form a state ofbliss. They are eloquent about the happiness that awaits them there inthe sunless land--the world of darkness; but for my own part, italways seemed to me a state of nothingness. CHAPTER XVII BELIEF AND UNBELIEF The doctor was here interrupted by Featherstone, who, with a yawn, informed him that it was eleven o'clock, and that human endurance hadits limits. Upon this the doctor rolled up the manuscript and put itaside for the night, after which supper was ordered. "Well, " said Featherstone, "what do you think of this last?" "It contains some very remarkable statements, " said the doctor. "There are certainly monsters enough in it, " said Melick-- "'Gorgons, and hydras, and chimeras dire. '" "Well, why not?" said the doctor. "It seems to me, " said Melick, "that the writer of this has peopledhis world with creatures that resemble the fossil animals more thananything else. " "The so-called fossil animals, " said the doctor, "may not be extinct. There are fossil specimens of animals that still have livingrepresentatives. There is no reason why many of those supposed to beextinct may not be alive now. It is well known that many veryremarkable animals have become extinct within a comparatively recentperiod. These great birds, of which More speaks, seem to me to belongto these classes. The dodo was in existence fifty years ago, the moaabout a hundred years ago. These great birds, together with others, such as the epiornis and palapteryx, have disappeared, not through theordinary course of nature, but by the hand of man. Even in ourhemisphere they may yet be found. Who can tell but that the moa or thedodo may yet be lurking somewhere here in the interior of Madagascar, of Borneo, or of Papua?" "Can you make out anything about those great birds?" askedFeatherstone. "Do they resemble anything that exists now, or has everexisted?" "Well, yes, I think so, " said the doctor. "Unfortunately, More is notat all close or accurate in his descriptions; he has a decidedlyunscientific mind, and so one cannot feel sure; yet from his generalstatements I think I can decide pretty nearly upon the nature and thescientific name of each one of his birds and animals. It is quiteevident to me that most of these animals belong to races that nolonger exist among us, and that this world at the South Pole has manycharacteristics which are like those of what is known as the CoalPeriod. I allude in particular to the vast forests of fern, ofgigantic grasses and reeds. At the same time the general climate andthe atmosphere seem like what we may find in the tropics at present. It is evident that in More's world various epochs are represented, andthat animals of different ages are living side by side. " "What do you think of the opkuk?" asked Featherstone, with a yawn. "Well, I hardly know. " "Why, it must be a dodo, of course, " said Melick, "only magnified. " "That, " said the doctor, gravely, "is a thought that naturallysuggests itself; but then the opkuk is certainly far larger than thedodo. " "Oh, More put on his magnifying-glasses just then. " "The dodo, " continued the doctor, taking no notice of this, "in otherrespects corresponds with More's description of the opkuk. Clusius andBontius give good descriptions and there is a well-known picture ofone in the British Museum. It is a massive, clumsy bird, ungraceful inits form with heavy movements, wings too short for flight, little orno tail, and down rather than feathers. The body, according toBontius, is as big as that of the African ostrich, but the legs arevery short. It has a large head, great black eyes, long bluish-whitebill, ending in a beak like that of a vulture, yellow legs, thick andshort, four toes on each foot solid, long, and armed with sharp blackclaws. The flesh particularly on the breast, is fat and esculent. Now, all this corresponds with More's account, except as to the size of thetwo, for the opkuks are as large as oxen. " "Oh, that's nothing, " said Melick; "I'm determined to stand up for thedodo. " With this he burst forth singing-- "Oh, the dodo once lived, but he doesn't live now; Yet why should a cloud overshadow our brow? The loss of that bird ne'er should trouble our brains, For though he is gone, still our claret remains. Sing do-do--jolly do-do! Hurrah! in his name let our cups overflow. " "As for your definition, doctor, " continued Melick, "I'll give you oneworth a dozen of yours: "'Twas a mighty bird; those strong, short legs were never known to fail, And he felt a glory of pride while thinking of that little tail, And his beak was marked with vigor, curving like a wondrous hook; Thick and ugly was his body--such a form as made one look!" "Melick, " said Featherstone, "you're a volatile youth. You mustn'tmind him, doctor. He's a professional cynic, sceptic, and scoffer. Oxenden and I, however, are open to conviction, and want to know moreabout those birds and beasts. Can you make anything out of theopmahera?" The doctor swallowed a glass of wine, and replied: "Oh yes; there are many birds, each of which may be the opmahera. There's the fossil bird of Massachusetts, of which nothing is left butthe footprints; but some of these are eighteen inches in length, andshow a stride of two yards. The bird belonged to the order of theGrallae, and may have been ten or twelve feet in height. Then thereis the Gastornis parisiensis, which was as tall as an ostrich, asbig as an ox, and belongs to the same order as the other. Then thereis the Palapteryx, of which remains have been found in New Zealand, which was seven or eight feet in height. But the one which to my mindis the real counterpart of the opmahera is the Dinornis gigantea, whose remains are also found in New Zealand. It is the largest birdknown, with long legs, a long neck, and short wings, useless forflight. One specimen that has been found is upward of thirteen feet inheight. There is no reason why some should not have been much taller. More compares its height to that of a giraffe. The Maoris call thisbird the Moa, and their legends and traditions are full of mentionof it. When they first came to the island, six or seven hundred yearsago, they found these vast birds everywhere, and hunted them for food. To my mind the dinornis is the opmahera of More. As to riding on them, that is likely enough; for ostriches are used for this purpose, andthe dinornis must have been far stronger and fleeter than the ostrich. It is possible that some of these birds may still be living in theremoter parts of our hemisphere. " "What about those monsters, " asked Featherstone, "that More speaks ofin the sacred hunt?" "I think, " said the doctor, "that I understand pretty well what theywere, and can identify them all. As the galley passed the estuaryof that great river, you remember that he mentions seeing them onthe shore. One may have been the Ichthyosaurus. This, as the nameimplies, is a fish-lizard. It has the head of a lizard, the snout ofa dolphin, the teeth of an alligator, enormous eyes, whose membraneis strengthened by a bony frame, the vertebrae of fishes, sternum andshoulder-bones like those of the lizard, and the fins of a whale. Bayle calls it the whale of the saurians. Another may have been theCheirotherium. On account of the hand-shaped marks made by its paws, Owen thinks that it was akin to the frogs; but it was a formidablemonster, with head and jaws of a crocodile. Another may have been theTeleosaurus, which resembled our alligators. It was thirty-five feetin length. Then there was the Hylaeosaurus, a monster twenty-fivefeet in length, with a cuirass of bony plates. " "But none of these correspond with More's description of the monsterthat fought with the galley. " "No, " said the doctor, "I am coming to that now. That monster couldhave been no other than the Plesiosaurus, one of the most wonderfulanimals that has ever existed. Imagine a thing with the head of alizard, the teeth of a crocodile, the neck of a swan, the trunk andtail of a quadruped, and the fins of a whale. Imagine a whale with itshead and neck consisting of a serpent, with the strength of the formerand the malignant fury of the latter, and then you will have theplesiosaurus. It was an aquatic animal, yet it had to remain near oron the surface of the water, while its long, serpent-like neck enabledit to reach its prey above or below with swift, far-reaching darts. Yet it had no armor, and could not have been at all a match for theichthyosaurus. More's account shows, however, that it was a fearfulenemy for man to encounter. " "He seems to have been less formidable than that beast which theyencountered in the swamp. Have you any idea what that was?" "I think it can have been no other than the Iguanodon, " said thedoctor. "The remains of this animal show that it must have been themost gigantic of all primeval saurians. Judging from existing remainsits length was not less than sixty feet, and larger ones may haveexisted. It stood high on its legs; the hind ones were larger than thefore. The feet were massive and armed with tremendous claws. It livedon the land and fed on herbage. It had a horny, spiky ridge all alongits back. Its tail was nearly as long as its body. Its head was short, its jaws enormous, furnished with teeth of a very elaborate structure, and on its muzzle it carried a curved horn. Such a beast as this mightwell have caused all that destruction of life on the part of hisdesperate assailants of which More speaks. "Then there was another animal, " continued the doctor, who wasevidently discoursing upon a favorite topic. "It was the one that camesuddenly upon More while he was resting with Almah after his flightwith the run-away bird. That I take to be the Megalosaurus. Thisanimal was a monster of tremendous size and strength. Cuvier thoughtthat it might have been seventy feet in length. It was carnivorous, and therefore more ferocious than the iguanodon, and more ready toattack. Its head was like that of a crocodile, its body massive likethat of an elephant, yet larger; its tail was small, and it stood highon its legs, so that it could run with great speed. It was not coveredwith bony armor, but had probably a hide thick enough to serve thepurpose of shell or bone. Its teeth were constructed so as to cut withtheir edges, and the movement of the jaws produced the combined effectof knife and saw, while their inward curve rendered impossible theescape of prey that had once been caught. It probably frequentedthe river banks, where it fed upon reptiles of smaller size whichinhabited the same places. "More, " continued the doctor, "is too general in his descriptions. Hehas not a scientific mind, and he gives but few data; yet I can bringbefore myself very easily all the scenes which he describes, particularly that one in which the megalosaurus approaches, and herushes to mount the dinoris so as to escape. I see that river, withits trees and shrubs, all unknown now except in museums--thevegetation of the Coal Period--the lepidodendron, the lepidostrobus, the pecopteris, the neuropteris, the lonchopteris, the odontopteris, the sphenopteris, the cyclopteris, the sigellaria veniformis, thesphenophyllium, the calamites--" Melick started to his feet. "There, there!" he cried, "hold hard, doctor. Talking of calamities, what greater calamity can there be than such a torrent of unknownwords? Talk English, doctor, and we shall be able to appreciate you;but to make your jokes, your conundrums, and your brilliant witticismsin a foreign language isn't fair to us, and does no credit either toyour head or your heart. " The doctor elevated his eyebrows, and took no notice of Melick'sill-timed levity. "All these stories of strange animals, " said Oxenden, "may be veryinteresting, doctor, but I must say that I am far more struck bythe account of the people themselves. I wonder whether they are anaboriginal race, or descendants of the same stock from which we came?" "I should say, " remarked the doctor, confidently, "that they are, beyond a doubt, an aboriginal and autochthonous race. " "I differ from you altogether, " said Oxenden, calmly. "Oh, " said the doctor, "there can be no doubt about it. Theircomplexion, small stature, and peculiar eyes--their love of darkness, their singular characteristics, both physical and moral, all go toshow that they can have no connection with the races in our part ofthe earth. " "Their peculiar eyes, " said Oxenden, "are no doubt produced bydwelling in caves for many generations. " "On the contrary, " said the doctor, "it is their peculiarity of eyethat makes them dwell in caves. " "You are mistaking the cause for the effect, doctor. " "Not at all; it is you who are making that mistake. " "It's the old debate, " said Melick. "As the poet has it: "'Which was first, the egg or the hen? Tell me, I pray, ye learned men!'" "There are the eyeless fishes of the great cave of Kentucky, " saidOxenden, "whose eyes have become extinct from living in the dark. " "No, " cried the doctor; "the fish that have arisen in that lake havenever needed eyes, and have never had them. " Oxenden laughed. "Well, " said he, "I'll discuss the question with you on differentgrounds altogether, and I will show clearly that these men, thesebearded men, must belong to a stock that is nearly related to our own, or, at least, that they belong to a race of men with whom we are allvery familiar. " "I should like very much to have you try it, " said the doctor. "Very well, " said Oxenden. "In the first place, I take theirlanguage. " "Their language!" "Yes. More has given us very many words in their language. Now hehimself says that these words had an Arabic sound. He was slightlyacquainted with that language. What will you say if I tell you thatthese words are still more like Hebrew?" "Hebrew!" exclaimed the doctor, in amazement. "Yes, Hebrew, " said Oxenden. "They are all very much like Hebrewwords, and the difference is not greater than that which existsbetween the words of any two languages of the Aryan family. " "Oh, if you come to philology I'll throw up the sponge, " said thedoctor. "Yet I should like to hear what you have to say on thatpoint. " "The languages of the Aryan family, " said Oxenden, "have the samegeneral characteristics, and in all of them the differences that existin their most common words are subject to the action of a regular law. The action of the law is best seen in the changes which take place inthe mutes. These changes are indicated in a summary and comprehensiveway by means of what is called 'Grimm's Law. ' Take Latin and English, for instance. 'Grimm's Law' tells us, among other things, that inLatin and in that part of English which is of Teutonic origin, alarge number of words are essentially the same, and differ merely incertain phonetic changes. Take the word 'father. ' In Latin, as alsoin Greek, it is 'pater. ' Now the Latin 'p' in English becomes 'f;'that is, the thin mute becomes the aspirated mute. The same changemay be seen in the Latin 'piscis, ' which in English is 'fish, ' andthe Greek '[pi upsilon rho]' which in English is 'fire. ' Again, if theLatin or Greek word begins with an aspirate, the English word beginswith a medial; thus the Latin 'f' is found responsive to the English'b, ' as in Latin 'fagus, ' English 'beech, ' Latin 'fero, ' English'bear. ' Again, if the Latin or Greek has the medial, the English hasthe thin, as in Latin 'duo, ' English 'two, ' Latin 'genu, ' English'knee. ' Now, I find that in many of the words which More mentions thissame 'Grimm's Law' will apply; and I am inclined to think that if theywere spelled with perfect accuracy they would show the same relationbetween the Kosekin language and the Hebrew that there is between theSaxon English and the Latin. " The doctor gave a heavy sigh. "You're out of my depth, Oxenden, " said he. "I'm nothing of aphilologist. " "By Jove!" said Featherstone, "I like this. This is equal to your listof the plants of the Coal Period, doctor. But I say, Oxenden, whileyou are about it, why don't you give us a little dose of Anglo-Saxonand Sanscrit? By Jove! the fellow has Bopp by heart, and yet heexpects us to argue with him. " "I have it!" cried Melick. "The Kosekin are the lost Ten Tribes. Oxenden is feeling his way to that. He is going to make them out to beall Hebrew; and then, of course, the only conclusion will be that theyare the Ten Tribes, who after a life of strange vicissitudes havepulled up at the South Pole. It's a wonder More didn't think ofthat--or the writer of this yarn, whoever he may be. Well, for mypart, I always took a deep interest in the lost Ten Tribes, andthought them a fine body of men. " "Don't think they've got much of the Jew about them, " saidFeatherstone, languidly. "They hate riches and all that, you know. Break a Jew's heart to hear of all that property wasted, and moneygoing a-begging. Not a bad idea, though, that of theirs about money. Too much money's a howwid baw, by Jove!" "Well, " continued Oxenden, calmly resuming, and taking no notice ofthese interruptions, "I can give you word after word that More hasmentioned which corresponds to a kindred Hebrew word in accordancewith 'Grimm's Law. ' For instance, Kosekin 'Op, ' Hebrew 'Oph;' Kosekin'Athon, ' Hebrew 'Adon;' Kosekin 'Salon, ' Hebrew 'Shalom. ' They aremore like Hebrew than Arabic, just as Anglo-Saxon words are more likeLatin or Greek than Sanscrit. " "Hurrah!" cried Melick, "we've got him to Sanscrit at last! Now, Oxenden, my boy, trot out the 'Hitopadesa, ' the 'Megha Dhuta, ' the'Rig Veda. ' Quote 'Beowulf' and Caedmon. Gives us a little Zeno, andwind up with 'Lalla Rookh' in modern Persian. " "So I conclude, " said Oxenden, calmly, ignoring Melick, "that theKosekin are a Semitic people. Their complexion and their beards showthem to be akin to the Caucasian race, and their language provesbeyond the shadow of a doubt that they belong to the Semitic branch ofthat race. It is impossible for an autochthonous people to have such alanguage. " "But how, " cried the doctor--"how in the name of wonder did they getto the South Pole?" "Easily enough, " interrupted Melick--"Shem landed there from Noah'sark, and left some of his children to colonize the country. That's asplain as a pikestaff. I think, on the whole, that this idea is betterthan the other one about the Ten Tribes. At any rate they are bothmine, and I warn all present to keep their hands off them, for on myreturn I intend to take out a copyright. " "There's another thing, " continued Oxenden, "which is of immenseimportance, and that is their habit of cave-dwelling. I am inclined tothink that they resorted to cave-dwelling at first from somehereditary instinct or other, and that their eyes and their wholemorals have become affected by this mode of life. Now, as toornamented caverns, we have many examples--caverns adorned with asplendor fully equal to anything among the Kosekin. There are in Indiathe great Behar caves, the splendid Karli temple with its magnificentsculptures and imposing architecture, and the cavern-temples ofElephanta; there are the subterranean works in Egypt, the temple ofDendera in particular; in Petra we have the case of an entire cityexcavated from the rocky mountains; yet, after all, these do not bearupon the point in question, for they are isolated cases; and evenPetra, though it contained a city, did not contain a nation. But thereis a case, and one which is well known, that bears directly upon thisquestion, and gives us the connecting link between the Kosekin andtheir Semitic brethren in the northern hemisphere. " "What is that?" asked the doctor. "The Troglodytes, " said Oxenden, with impressive solemnity. "Well, and what do you make out of the Troglodytes?" "I will explain, " said Oxenden. "The name Troglodytes is given tovarious tribes of men, but those best known and celebrated under thisname once inhabited the shores of the Red Sea, both on the Arabian andthe Egyptian side. They belonged to the Arabian race, and wereconsequently a Semitic people. Mark that, for it is a point of theutmost importance. Now, these Troglodytes all lived in caverns, whichwere formed partly by art and partly by nature, although art must havehad most to do with the construction of such vast subterranean works. They lived in great communities in caverns, and they had long tunnelspassing from one community to another. Here also they kept theircattle. Some of these people have survived even to our own age; forBruce, the Abyssinian traveller, saw them in Nubia. "The earliest writer who mentions the Troglodytes was Agatharcides, ofCnidos. According to him they were chiefly herdsmen. Their food wasthe flesh of cattle, and their drink a mixture of milk and blood. Theydressed in the skins of cattle; they tattooed their bodies. They werevery swift of foot, and were able to run down wild beasts in the hunt. They were also greatly given to robbery, and caravans passing to andfro had to guard against them. "One feature in their character has to my mind a strange significance, and that is their feelings with regard to death. It was not theKosekin love of death, yet it was something which must certainly beconsidered as approximating to it. For Agatharcides says that in theirburials they were accustomed to fasten the corpse to a stake, and thengathering round, to pelt it with stones amid shouts of laughter andwild merriment. They also used to strangle the old and infirm, so asto deliver them from the evils of life. These Troglodytes, then, werea nation of cave-dwellers, loving the dark--not exactly loving death, yet at any rate regarding it with merriment and pleasure; and so Icannot help seeing a connection between them and the Kosekin. " "Yes, " said the doctor, "but how did they get to the South Pole?" "That, " said Oxenden, "is a question which I do not feel bound toanswer. " "Oh, it is easy enough to answer that, " said Melick. "They, of course, dug through the earth. " Oxenden gave a groan. "I think I'll turn in for the night, " said he, rising. Upon this theothers rose also and followed his example. On the following morning the calm still continued. None of the partyrose until very late, and then over the breakfast-table they discussedthe manuscript once more, each from his own point of view, Melickstill asserting a contemptuous scepticism--Oxenden and the doctorgiving reasons for their faith, and Featherstone listening withoutsaying much on either side. At length it was proposed to resume the reading of the manuscript, which task would now devolve upon Oxenden. They adjourned to the deck, where all disposed themselves in easy attitudes to listen to thecontinuation of More's narrative. CHAPTER XVIII A VOYAGE OVER THE POLE The discovery of our love had brought a crisis in our fate for me andAlmah. The Kohen hailed it with joy, for now was the time when hewould be able to present us to the Kohen Gadol. Our doom was certainand inevitable. We were to be taken to the amir; we were to be keptuntil the end of the dark season, and then we were both to be publiclysacrificed. After this our bodies were to be set apart for the hideousrites of the Mista Kosek. Such was the fate that lay before us. The Kohen was now anxious to take us to the amir. I might possiblyhave persuaded him to postpone our departure, but I saw no use inthat. It seemed better to go, for it was possible that amid new scenesand among new people there might be hope. This, too, seemed probableto Almah, who was quite anxious to go. The Kohen pressed forward thepreparations, and at length a galley was ready for us. This galley was about three hundred feet in length and fifty in width, but not more than six feet in depth. It was like a long raft. Therowers, two hundred in number, sat on a level with the water, onehundred on each side. The oars were small, being not more than twelvefeet in length, but made of very light, tough material, with verybroad blades. The galley was steered with broad-bladed paddles at bothends. There was no mast or sail. Astern was a light poop, surroundedby a pavilion, and forward there was another. At the bow there wasa projecting platform, used chiefly in fighting the thannin, orsea-monsters, and also in war. There were no masts or flags or gaystreamers; no brilliant colors; all was intensely black, and theornaments were of the same hue. We were now treated with greater reverence than ever, for we werelooked upon as the recipients of the highest honor that could fall toany of the Kosekin--namely, the envied dignity of a public death. Aswe embarked the whole city lined the public ways, and watched us fromthe quays, from boats, and from other galleys. Songs were sung by achosen choir of paupers, and to the sound of this plaintive strain wemoved out to sea. "This will be a great journey for me, " said the Kohen, as we left theport. "I hope to be made a pauper at least, and perhaps gain the honorof a public death. I have known people who have gained death for less. There was an Athon last year who attacked a pehmet with forty menand one hundred and twenty rowers. All were killed or drowned excepthimself. In reward for this he gained the mudecheb, or deathrecompense. In addition to this he was set apart for the Mista Kosek. " "Then, with you, when a man procures the death of others he ishonored?" "Why, yes; how could it be otherwise?" said the Kohen. "Is it not thesame with you? Have you not told me incredible things about yourpeople, among which there were a few that seemed natural andintelligible? Among these was your system of honoring above all menthose who procure the death of the largest number. You, with yourpretended fear of death, wish to meet it in battle as eagerly as wedo, and your most renowned men are those who have sent most to death. " To this strange remark I had no answer to make. The air out at sea now grew chillier. The Kohen noticed it also, andoffered me his cloak, which I refused. He seemed surprised, andsmiled. "You are growing like one of us, " said he. "You will soon learn thatthe greatest happiness in life is to do good to others and sacrificeyourself. You already show this in part. When you are with Almah youact like one of the Kosekin. You watch her to see and anticipate herslightest wish; you are eager to give her everything. She, on theother hand, is equally eager to give up all to you. Each one of you iswilling to lay down life for the other. You would gladly rush upondeath to save her from harm, much as you pretend to fear death; and soI see that with Almah you will soon learn how sweet a thing death maybe. " "To live without her, " said I, "would be so bitter that death with herwould indeed be sweet. If I could save her life by laying down my own, death would be sweeter still; and not one of you Kosekin would meet itso gladly. " The Kosekin smiled joyously. "Oh, almighty and wondrous power of Love!" he exclaimed, "how thouhast transformed this foreigner! Oh, Atam-or! you will soon be one ofus altogether. For see, how is it now? You pretend to love riches andlife, and yet you are ready to give up everything for Almah. " "Gladly, gladly!" I exclaimed. "Yes, " he said, "all that you have--you would gladly lavish on her, and would rejoice to make yourself a pauper for her sweet sake. Youalso would rejoice equally to give up life for her. Is it not so?" "It is, " said I. "Then I see by this that Almah has awakened within you your true humannature. Thus far it has lain dormant; it has been concealed under athousand false and unnatural habits, arising from your strange nativecustoms. You have been brought up under some frightful system, wherenature is violated. Here among us your true humanity is unfolded, andwith Almah you are like the Kosekin. Soon you will learn new lessons, and will find out that there is a new and a final self-abnegation inperfect love; and your love will never rest till you have separatedyourself from Almah, so that love can have its perfect work. " The sea now opened wide before us, rising up high as if half-way tothe zenith, giving the impression of a vast ascent to endlessdistances. Around the shores spread themselves, with the shadowyoutlines of the mountains; above was the sky, all clear, with faintaurora-flashes and gleaming stars. Hand-in-hand with Almah I stood andpointed out the constellations as we marked them while she told me ofthe different divisions known among the Kosekin as well as her ownpeople. There, high in the zenith, was the southern polar-star, notexactly at the pole, nor yet of very great brightness, but stillsufficiently noticeable. Looking back, we saw, low down, parts of the Phoenix and the Crane;higher up, the Toucan, Hydrus, and Pavo. On our right, low down, wasthe beautiful Altar; higher up, the Triangle; while on the left werethe Sword-fish and the Flying-fish. Turning to look forward, we behelda more splendid display. Then, over the bow of the vessel, betweenthe Centaur, which lay low, and Musca Indica, which rose high, thereblazed the bright stars of the Southern Cross--a constellation, if notthe brightest, at least the most conspicuous and attractive in all theheavens. All around there burned other stars, separated widely. Then, over the stern, gleamed the splendid lustre of Achernar, on the leftthe brilliant glow of Alpha Robur and Canopus, and low down beforeus the bright light of Argo. It was a scene full of splendorand fascination. After a time a change came over the sky: theaurora-flashes, at first faint, gradually increased in brilliancy tillthe stars grew dim, and all the sky, wherever the eye might turn fromthe horizon to the zenith, seemed filled with lustrous flames of everyconceivable hue. Colossal beams radiated from the pole toward thehorizon till the central light was dissipated, and there remainedencircling us an infinite colonnade of flaming pillars that toweredto the stars. These were all in motion, running upon one another, incessantly shifting and changing; new scenes forever succeeded toold; pillars were transformed to pyramids, pyramids to fiery bars;these in their turn were transformed to other shapes, and all thewhile one tint of innumerable hues overspread the entire circle ofthe sky. Our voyage occupied several joms; but our progress was continuous, for different sets of rowers relieved one another at regularintervals. On the second jom a storm broke out. The sky had beengathering clouds during sleeping-time, and when we awoke we found thesea all lashed to fury, while all around the darkness was intense. Thestorm grew steadily worse; the lightning flashed, the thunder pealed, and at length the sea was so heavy that rowing was impossible. Uponthis the oars were all taken in, and the galley lay tossing upon thefurious sea, amid waves that continually beat upon her. And now a scene ensued that filled me with amazement, and tookaway all my thoughts from the storm. It seemed impossible that sofrail a bark could stand the fury of the waves. Destruction wasinevitable, and I was expecting to see the usual signs of griefand despair--wondering, too, how these rowers would preserve theirsubordination. But I had forgotten in my excitement the strangenature of the Kosekin. Instead of terror there was joy, instead ofwild despair there was peace and serene delight. The lightning-flashes revealed a wonderful scene. There were all therowers, each one upon his seat, and from them all there came fortha chant which was full of triumph, like a song of public welcome tosome great national hero, or a song of joy over victory. The officersembraced one another and exchanged words of delight. The Kohen, afterembracing all the others, turned to me, and, forgetting my foreignways, exclaimed, in a tone of enthusiastic delight, "We are destroyed! Death is near! Rejoice!" Accustomed as I was to the perils of the sea, I had learned to facedeath without flinching. Almah, too, was calm, for to her this deathseemed preferable to that darker fate which awaited us; but the wordsof the Kohen jarred upon my feelings. "Do you not intend to do anything to save the ship?" I asked. He laughed joyously. "There's no occasion, " said he. "When the oars are taken in we alwaysbegin to rejoice. And why not? Death is near--it is almost certain. Why should we do anything to distract our minds and mar our joy? Foroh, dear friend, the glorious time has come when we can give uplife--life, with all its toils, its burdens, its endless bitternesses, its perpetual evils. Now we shall have no more suffering fromvexatious and oppressive riches, from troublesome honors, from asurplus of food, from luxuries and delicacies, and all the ills oflife. " "But what is the use of being born at all?" I asked, in a wonder thatnever ceased to rise at every fresh display of Kosekin feeling. "The use?" said the Kohen. "Why, if we were not born, how could weknow the bliss of dying, or enjoy the sweetness of death? Death is theend of being--the one sweet hope and crown and glory of life, the onedesire and hope of every living man. The blessing is denied to none. Rejoice with me, oh Atam-or! you will soon know its blessedness aswell as I. " He turned away. I held Almah in my arms, and we watched the storm bythe lightning-flashes and waited for the end. But the end came not. The galley was light, broad, and buoyant as a life-boat; at the sametime it was so strongly constructed that there was scarcely any twistor contortion in the sinewy fabric. So we floated buoyantly and safelyupon the summit of vast waves, and a storm that would have destroyeda ship of the European fashion scarcely injured this in the slightestdegree. It was an indestructible as a raft and as buoyant as a bubble;so we rode out the gale, and the death which the Kosekin invoked didnot come at all. The storm was but short-lived; the clouds dispersed, and soon wentscudding over the sky; the sea went down. The rowers had to take theiroars once more, and the reaction that followed upon their recentrejoicing was visible in universal gloom and dejection. As the cloudsdispersed the aurora lights came out more splendid than ever, andshowed nothing but melancholy faces. The rowers pulled with no life oranimation; the officers stood about sighing and lamenting; Almah and Iwere the only ones that rejoiced over this escape from death. Joms passed. We saw other sights; we met with galleys and saw manyships about the sea. Some were moved by sails only; these weremerchant ships, but they had only square sails, and could not sail inany other way than before the wind. Once or twice I caught glimpsesof vast shadowy objects in the air. I was startled and terrified;for, great as were the wonders of this strange region, I had not yetsuspected that the air itself might have denizens as tremendous as theland or the sea. Yet so it was, and afterward during the voyage I sawthem often. One in particular was so near that I observed it withease. It came flying along in the same course with us, at a height ofabout fifty feet from the water. It was a frightful monster, with along body and vast wings like those a bat. Its progress was swift, andit soon passed out of sight. To Almah the monster created no surprise;she was familiar with them, and told me that they were very abundanthere, but that they never were known to attack ships. She informed methat they were capable of being tamed if caught when young, though inher country they were never made use of. The name given by the Kosekinto these monsters is athaleb. At length we drew near to our destination. We reached a large harborat the end of a vast bay: here the mountains extended around, andbefore us there arose terrace after terrace of twinkling lightsrunning away to immense distances. It looked like a city of a millioninhabitants, though it may have contained far less than that. By thebrilliant aurora light I could see that it was in general shape andform precisely like the city that we had left, though far larger andmore populous. The harbor was full of ships and boats of all sorts, some lying at the stone quays, others leaving port, others entering. Galleys passed and repassed, and merchant ships with their clumsysails, and small fishing-boats. From afar arose the deep hum of a vastmultitude and the low roar that always ascends from a popular city. The galley hauled alongside her wharf, and we found ourselves atlength in the mighty amir of the Kosekin. The Kohen alone landed;the rest remained on board, and Almah and I with them. Other galleys were here. On the wharf workmen were moving about. Justbeyond were caverns that looked like warehouses. Above these was aterraced street, where a vast multitude moved to and fro--a livingtide as crowded and as busy as that in Cheapside. After what seemed a long time the Kohen returned. This time he camewith a number of people, all of whom were in cars drawn by opkuks. Half were men and half women. These came aboard, and it seemed asthough we were to be separated; for the women took Almah, while themen took me. Upon this I entreated the Kohen not to separate us. Iinformed him that we were both of a different race from his, that wedid not understand their ways; we should be miserable if separated. I spoke long and with all the entreaty possible to one with my limitedacquaintance with the language. My words evidently impressed them:some of them even wept. "You make us sad, " said the Kohen. "Willingly would we do everythingthat you bid, for we are your slaves; but the state law prevents. Still, in your case, the law will be modified; for you are in suchhonor here that you may be considered as beyond the laws. For thepresent, at least, we cannot separate you. " These words brought much consolation. After this we landed, and Almahand I were still together. CHAPTER XIX THE WONDERS OF THE "AMIR" We were drawn on cars up to the first terraced street, and here wefound the vast multitude which we had seen from a distance. Crossingthis street, we ascended and came to another precisely like it; then, still going on, we came to a third. Here there was an immense space, not overgrown with trees like the streets, but perfectly open. In themidst arose a lofty pyramid, and as I looked at it I could not refrainfrom shuddering; for it looked like the public altar, upon which indue time I should be compelled to make my appearance, and be offeredup as a victim to the terrific superstitions of the Kosekin. Crossing this great square, we came to a vast portal, which openedinto a cavern with twinkling lights. The city itself extended abovethis, for we could see the terraced streets rising above our heads;but here our progress ended at the great cavern in the chief square, opposite the pyramid. On entering the cavern we traversed an antechamber, and then passingon we reached a vast dome, of dimensions so great that I couldperceive no end in that gloom. The twinkling lights served only todisclose the darkness and to indicate the immensity of the cavern. Inthe midst there arose two enormous columns, which were lost in thegloom above. It was only by passing through this that we learned its great extent. We at length came to the other end, and here we saw numerous passagesleading away. The Kohen led us through one of these, and after passingthrough several other domes of smaller dimensions we at length reachedan apartment where we stopped. This place was furnished with couchesand hangings, and lighted with flaming lamps. The light wasdistressing to those who had accompanied us, and many of them left, while the few who remained had to cover their eyes. Here we found thatall preparations had been made. The apartments were all illuminated, though our love of light never ceased to be a matter of amazement tothe Kosekin, and a bounteous repast was spread for us. But the Kohenand the others found the light intolerable, and soon left us toourselves. After the repast some women appeared to take Almah to her chamber, and, with the usual kindness of the Kosekin, they assured her that shewould not be expected to obey the law of separation, but that she wasto remain here, where she would be always within reach of me. After her departure there came to visit me the lowest man in all theland of the Kosekin, though, according to our view, he would beesteemed the highest. This was the Kohen Gadol. His historyhad already been told me. I had learned that through lack of Kosekinvirtue he had gradually sunk to this position, and now was compelledto hold in his hands more wealth, power, and display than any otherman in the nation. He was a man of singular appearance. The light was not so troublesometo him as to the others--he merely kept his eyes shaded; but heregarded me with a keen look of inquiry that was suggestive ofshrewdness and cunning. I confess it was with a feeling of reliefthat I made this discovery; for I longed to find someone among thissingular people who was selfish, who feared death, who loved life, wholoved riches, and had something in common with me. This I thought Iperceived in the shrewd, cunning face of the Kohen Gadol, and I wasglad; for I saw that while he could not possibly be more dangerous tome than those self-sacrificing, self-denying cannibals whom I had thusfar known, he might prove of some assistance, and might help me todevise means of escape. If I could only find someone who was a coward, and selfish and avaricious--if this Kohen Gadol could but be he--howmuch brighter my life would be! And so there happened to me anincredible thing, that my highest wish was now to find in the KohenGadol cowardice, avarice, and selfishness. The Kohen was accompanied by a young female, richly attired, who, Iafterward learned, was his daughter. Her name was Layelah, and shefilled the office of Malca, which signifies queen; and thoughhonorable with us above all, is among the Kosekin the lowest in theland. Layelah was so beautiful that I looked at her in amazement. Shewas very tall for one of the Kosekin, which made her stature equalto that of an ordinary girl with us; her hair was rich, dark andluxuriant, gathered about her head in great masses and bound by agolden band. Her features were delicate and perfect in their outline;her expression was noble and commanding. Her eyes were utterly unlikethose of the other Kosekin; the upper lids had a slight droop, butthat was all, and that was the nearest approach to the national blink. Her first entrance into the room seemed to dazzle her, and she shadedher eyes for a few moments, but after that she looked at me fixedly, and seemed to suffer no more inconvenience than I did. The perfectliberty of women among the Kosekin made this visit from her quite asnatural as that of her father; and though she said but little on thisoccasion, she was an attentive listener and close observer. Their visit was long, for they were evidently full of curiosity. Theyhad heard much about me and wished to see more. It was the first timethat I had found among the Kosekin the slightest desire to know whereI had come from. Hitherto all had been content with the knowledgethat I was a foreigner. Now, however, I found in the Kohen Gadol andLayelah a curiosity that was most eager and intense. They questionedme about my country, about the great world beyond the mountains, aboutthe way in which I had come here, about the manners and customs of mycountrymen. They were eager to know about those great nations of whichI spoke, who loved light and life; about men who loved themselvesbetter than others; of that world where men feared death and lovedlife, and sought after riches and lived in the light. The sleeping-time came and passed, and my visitors were still full ofeager questionings. It was Layelah who at last thought of the latenessof the hour. At a word from her the Kohen Gadol rose, with manyapologies, and prepared to go. But before he left he said: "When I was a child I was shipwrecked, and was taken up a ship whichconveyed me to a nation beyond the sea. There I grew up to manhood. Ilearned their language and manners and customs, and when I returnedhome I found myself an alien here: I do not love darkness or death, Ido not hate riches, and the result is that I am what I am. If I werelike the rest of my countrymen, my lot would make me miserable; but asit is I prefer it to any other, and consider myself not the lowest butthe greatest in the land. My daughter is like me, and instead of beingashamed of her station she is proud of it, and would not give it upeven to become a pauper. I will see you again. I have much to say. " With these words the Kohen Gadol retired, followed by Layelah, leavingme more hopeful than I had been for a long time. For many joms following I received visits from the Kohen Gadol andfrom Layelah. Almah was with me until sleeping-time, and then theseother visitors would come. In this, at least, they resembled the otherKosekin, that they never dreamed of interfering with Almah when shemight wish to be with me. Their visits were always long, and wehad much to say; but what I lost of sleep I always made up on thefollowing jom. The Kohen Gadol, with his keen, shrewd face, interested me greatly; but Layelah, with her proud face and air ofcommand, was a positive wonder. I soon learned that the Kohen Gadol was what we term "a man ofadvanced views, " or perhaps a "Reformer, " or a "Philosophic Radical, "it matters not which; suffice it to say that his ideas and feelingsdiffered from those of his nation, and if carried out would be equalto a revolution in politics and morals. The Kohen Gadol advocated selfishness as the true law of life, withoutwhich no state can prosper. There were a few of similar views, butthey were all regarded with great contempt by the multitude, and hadto suffer the utmost rigor of the law; for they were all endowed withvast wealth, compelled to live in the utmost splendor and luxury, tohave enormous retinues, and to wield the chief power in politics andin religion. Even this, however, had not changed the sentiments ofthe condemned, and I learned that they were laboring incessantly, notwithstanding their severe punishment, to disseminate their peculiardoctrines. These were formulated as follows: 1. A man should not love others better than himself. 2. Life is not an evil to be got rid of. 3. Other things are to be preferred to death. 4. Poverty is not the best state for man. 5. Unrequited love is not the greatest happiness. 6. Lovers may sometimes marry. 7. To serve is not more honorable than to command. 8. Defeat is not more glorious than victory. 9. To save a life should not be regarded as a criminal offence. 10. The paupers should be forced to take a certain amount of wealth, to relieve the necessities of the rich. These articles were considered both by the Kohen Gadol and by Layelahto be remarkable for their audacity, and were altogether too advancedfor mention by any except the chosen few. With the multitude he had todeal differently, and had to work his way by concealing his opinions. He had made a great conspiracy, in which he was still engaged, and hadgained immense numbers of adherents by allowing them to give him theirwhole wealth. Through his assistance many Athons and Kohens and Melekshad become artisans laborers, and even paupers; but all were bound byhim to the strictest secrecy. If anyone should divulge the secret, itwould be ruin to him and to many others; for they would at once bepunished by the bestowal of the extremest wealth, by degradation tothe rank of rulers and commanders, and by the severest rigors ofluxury, power, splendor, and magnificence known among the Kosekin. Overwhelmed thus with the cares of government, crushed under theweight of authority and autocratic rule, surrounded by countlessslaves all ready to die for them, their lives would be embitteredand their punishment would be more than they could bear. But thephilosophic Kohen Gadol dared all these punishments, and pursued hisway calmly and pertinaciously. Nothing surprised the Kohen Gadol so much as the manner in which Ireceived his confidences. He half expected to startle me by hisboldness, but was himself confounded by my words. I told him that inmy country self was the chief consideration, self-preservation the lawof nature; death the King of Terrors; wealth the object of universalsearch, poverty the worst of evils; unrequited love nothing less thananguish and despair; to command others the highest glory; victory, honor; defeat, intolerable shame; and other things of the same sort, all of which sounded in his ears, as he said, with such tremendousforce that they were like peals of thunder. He shook his headdespondently; he could not believe that such views as mine could everbe attained to among the Kosekin. But Layelah was bolder, and with alla woman's impetuosity grasped at my fullest meaning and held it firm. "He is right, " said Layelah--"the heaven-born Atam-or. He shall be ourteacher. The rich shall be esteemed, the poor shall be down-trodden;to rule over others shall be glorious, to serve shall be base; victoryshall be an honor, defeat a shame; selfishness, self-seeking, luxury, and indulgence shall be virtues; poverty, want, and squalor shall bethings of abhorrence and contempt. " The face of Layelah glowed with enthusiasm as she said these words, and I saw in her a daring, intrepid, and high-hearted woman, full of awoman's headlong impetuosity and disregard of consequences. In me shesaw one who seemed to her like a prophet and teacher of a new orderof things, and her whole soul responded to the principles which Iannounced. It required immense strength of mind and firmness of soulto separate herself from the prevalent sentiment of her nation; andthough nature had done much for her in giving her a larger portion oforiginal selfishness than was common to her people, still she was achild of the Kosekin, and her daring was all the more remarkable. Andso she went further than her father, and adopted my extreme views whenhe shrank back, and dared more unflinchingly the extremest rigors ofthe national law, and all that the Kosekin could inflict in the way ofwealth, luxury, supreme command, palatial abodes, vast retinues ofslaves, and the immense degradation of the queenly office. I spoke to her in a warning voice about her rashness. "Oh, " said she, "I have counted the cost, and am ready to accept allthat they can inflict. I embrace the good cause, and will not give itup--no, not even if they could increase my wealth a thousand-fold, and sentence me to live a hundred seasons. I can bear their utmostinflictions of wealth, power, magnificence; I could even bear beingcondemned to live forever in the light. Oh, my friend, it is theconviction of right and the support of conscience that strengthens oneto bear the greatest evils that man can inflict. " From these words it was evident to me that Layelah was a true child ofthe Kosekin; for though she was of advanced sentiments she still usedthe language of her people, and spoke of the punishments of the law asthough they were punishments in reality. Now, to me and to Almah theseso-called punishments seemed rewards. It was impossible for me to avoid feeling a very strong regard forthis enthusiastic and beautiful girl; all the more, indeed, becauseshe evinced such an undisguised admiration for me. She evidentlyconsidered me some superior being, from some superior race; andalthough my broken and faulty way of speaking the language wassomething of a trial, still she seemed to consider every word Iuttered as a maxim of the highest wisdom. The tritest of truths, thecommonest of platitudes, the most familiar of proverbs or old sawscurrent among us were eagerly seized by Layelah, and accepted astruths almost divine--as new doctrines for the guidance of the humanrace. These she would discuss with me; she would put them into betterand more striking language, and ask for my opinion. Then she wouldwrite them down. For the Kosekin knew the art of writing. They had an alphabet of theirown, which was at once simple and very scientific. There were novowels, but only consonant sounds, the vowels being supplied inreading, just as if one should write the words fthr or dghtr, andread them father and daughter. Their letters were as follows: P, K, T, B, G, D, F, Ch, Th, M, L, N, S, H, R. There were also three others, which have no equivalents in English. It soon became evident to me that Layelah had a complete ascendancyover her father; that she was not only the Malca of the amir, butthe presiding spirit and the chief administrative genius of the wholenation of the Kosekin. She seemed to be a new Semiramis--one who mightrevolutionize an empire and introduce a new order of things. Such, indeed, was her high ambition, and she plainly avowed it to me; butwhat was more, she frankly informed me that she regarded me as aHeaven-sent teacher--as one who in this darkness could tell her of thenations of light--who could instruct her in the wisdom of other andgreater races, and help her to accomplish her grand designs. As for Almah, she seemed quite beneath the notice of the aspiringLayelah. She never noticed her, she never spoke of her, and she alwaysmade her visits to me after Almah had gone. CHAPTER XX THE DARK MAIDEN LAYELAH Layelah at length began to make pointed remarks about Almah. "She loves you, " said she, "and you love her. How is it that you donot give each other up?" "I would die rather than give up Almah, " said I. Layelah smiled. "That sounds strange to the Kosekin, " said she, "forhere to give up your love and to die are both esteemed the greatestpossible blessings. But Almah should give you up. It is the women withus who make the beginning. Women generally fall in love first, and itis expected that they will tell their love first. The delicacy of awoman's feelings makes this natural, for if a man tells his love to awoman who does not love him, it shocks her modesty; while if a womantells a man, he has no modesty to shock. " "That is strange, " said I; "but suppose the man does not love thewoman?" "Why, no woman wants to be loved; she only wants to love. " At this I felt somewhat bewildered. "That, " said Layelah, "is unrequited love, which is the chief blessinghere, though for my part I am a philosopher, and would wish when Ilove to be loved in return. " "And then, " said I, "if so, would you give up your lover, inaccordance with the custom of your country?" Layelah's dark eyes rested on me for a moment with a glance of intenseearnestness and profound meaning. She drew a long breath, and thensaid, in a low, tremulous voice, "Never!" Layelah was constantly with me, and at length used to come at anearlier time, when Almah was present. Her manner toward Almah was fullof the usual Kosekin courtesy and gracious cordiality. She was stillintent upon learning from me the manners, customs, and principles ofaction of the race to which I belonged. She had an insatiable thirstfor knowledge, and her curiosity extended to all of those greatinventions which are the wonder of Christendom. Locomotives andsteamboats were described to her under the names of "horses of fire"and "ships of fire"; printing was "letters of power"; the electrictelegraph, "messages of lightning"; the organ, "lute of giants, "and so on. Yet, in spite of the eagerness with which she made herinquiries, and the diligence with which she noted all down, I couldsee that there was in her mind something lying beneath it all--a farmore earnest purpose, and a far more personal one, than the pursuit ofuseful knowledge. Layelah was watchful of Almah; she seemed studying her to see how farthis woman of another race differed from the Kosekin. She would oftenturn from me and talk with Almah for a long time, questioning herabout her people and their ways. Almah's manner was somewhat reserved, and it was rendered somewhat more so from the fact that her mind wasalways full of the prospect of our impending doom. Each jom as itcame and went brought us nearer to that awful time, and the hour wassurely coming when we should be taken to the outer square and to thetop of the pyramid of sacrifice. Once Layelah sat for some time silent and involved in thought. Atlength she began to speak to me. "Almah, " said she, "is very different from us. She loves you and youlove her. She ought to give you up. Almah, you ought to give upAtam-or, since you love him. " Almah looked confused, and made some reply to the effect that shebelonged to a different race with different customs. "But you should follow our customs. You are one of us now. You caneasily find another who will take him. " Almah threw a piteous glance at me and said nothing. "I, " said Layelah, "will take him. " She spoke these words with an air of magnanimity, as though putting itin the light of a favor to Almah; but Almah did not make any reply, and after some silence Layelah spoke of something else. Not long after we were alone together, and Layelah returned to thesubject. She referred to Almah's want of sympathy with the manners ofthe Kosekin, and asserted that she ought to aim after a separation. "I love her, " said I, with great warmth, "and will never give her up. " "But she must give you up; it is the woman's place to take the firststep. I should be willing to take you. " As Layelah said this she looked at me very earnestly, as if anxious tosee how I accepted this offer. It was for me a most embarrassingmoment. I loved Almah, but Layelah also was most agreeable, and Iliked her very much; indeed, so much so that I could not bear to sayanything that might hurt her feelings. Among all the Kosekin there wasnot one who was not infinitely inferior to her in my eyes. Still, Iloved Almah, and I told her so again, thinking that in this way Imight repel her without giving offence. But Layelah was quite ready with her reply. "If you love Almah, " said she, "that is the very reason why you shouldmarry me. " This made me feel more embarrassed than ever. I stammered something about my own feelings--the manners and customsof my race--and the fear that I had of acting against my ownprinciples. "Besides, " I added, "I'm afraid it would make youunhappy. " "Oh no, " said Layelah, briskly; "on the contrary, it would make mevery happy indeed. " I began to be more and more aghast at this tremendous frankness, andwas utterly at a loss what to say. "My father, " continued Layelah, "is different from the other Kosekin, and so am I. I seek requital for love, and do not think it an evil. " A sudden thought now suggested itself, and I caught at it as a lastresort. "You have, " said I, "some lover among the Kosekin. Why do you notmarry him?" Layelah smiled. "I have no lover that I love, " said she, "among the Kosekin. " My feeble effort was thus a miserable failure. I was about sayingsomething concerning the Kosekin alphabet or something else of anequally appropriate nature, when she prevented me. "Atam-or, " said she, in a low voice. "Layelah, " said I, with my mind full of confusion. "I love you!" She sat looking at me with her beautiful face all aglow her dark eyesfixed on mine with an intense and eager gaze. I looked at her and saidnot one single word. Layelah was the first to break the awkwardsilence. "You love Almah, Atam-or; but say, do you not love me? You smile atme, you meet me always when I come with warm greetings, and you seemto enjoy yourself in my society. Say, Atam-or, do you not love me?" This was a perilous and a tremendous moment. The fact is, I did likeLayelah very much indeed, and I wanted to tell her so; but myignorance of the language did not allow me to observe those nicedistinctions of meaning which exist between the words "like" and"love. " I knew no other word than the one Kosekin word meaning "love, "and could not think of any meaning "like. " It was, therefore, a verytrying position for me. "Dear Layelah, " said I, floundering and stammering in my confusion, "Ilove you; I--" But here I was interrupted without waiting for any further words; thebeautiful creature flung her arms around me and clung to me with afond embrace. As for me, I was utterly confounded, bewildered, anddesperate. I thought of my darling Almah, whom alone I loved. Itseemed at that moment as though I was not only false to her, but as ifI was even endangering her life. My only thought now was to clear upmy meaning. "Dear Layelah, " said I, as I sat with her arms around me, and with myown around her slender waist, "I do not want to hurt your feelings. " "Oh, Atam-or! oh, my love! never, never did I know such bliss asthis. " Here again I was overwhelmed, but I still persisted in my effort. "Dear Layelah, " said I, "I love Almah most dearly and most tenderly. " "Oh, Atam-or, why speak of that? I know it well. And so by our Kosekinlaw you give her up; among us, lovers never marry. So you take me, your own Layelah, and you will have me for your bride; and my love foryou is ten thousand times stronger than that of the cold andmelancholy Almah. She may marry my papa. " This suggestion filled me with dismay. "Oh no, " said I. "Never, never will I give up Almah!" "Certainly not, " said Layelah; "you do not give her up--she gives youup. " "She never will, " said I. "Oh yes, " said Layelah; "I will tell her that you wish it. " "I do not wish it, " said I. "I love her, and will never give her up. " "It's all the same, " said Layelah. "You cannot marry her at all. Noone will marry you. You and Almah are victims and the State has givenyou the matchless honor of death. Common people who love one anothermay marry if they choose, and take the punishment which the lawassigns but illustrious victims who love cannot marry, and so, myAtam-or, you have only me. " I need not say that all this was excessively embarrassing I wascertainly fond of Layelah, and liked her too much to hurt herfeelings. Had I been one of the Kosekin I might perhaps have managedbetter; but being a European, a man of the Aryan race--being such, andsitting there with the beautiful Layelah lavishing all her affectionsupon me--why, it stands to reason that I could not have the heart towound her feelings in any way. I was taken at an utter disadvantage. Never in my life had I heard of women taking the initiative. Layelahhad proposed to me, she would not listen to refusal, and I had not theheart to wound her. I had made all the fight I could by persisting inasserting my love for Almah, but all my assertions were brushedlightly aside as trivial things. Let any gentleman put himself in my situation, and ask himself what hewould do. What would he do if such a thing could happen to him athome? But there such a thing could not happen, and so there is no usein supposing an impossible case. At any rate I think I deservesympathy. Who could keep his presence of mind under suchcircumstances? With us a young lady who loves one man can easily repelanother suitor; but here it was very different, for how could I repelLayelah? Could I turn upon her and say "Unhand me"? Could I say "Away!I am another's"? Of course I couldn't; and what's worse, if I had saidsuch things Layelah would have smiled me down into silence. The factis, it doesn't do for women to take the initiative--it's not fair. Ihad stood a good deal among the Kosekin. Their love of darkness, theirpassion for death, their contempt of riches, their yearning afterunrequited love, their human sacrifices, their cannibalism, all hadmore or less become familiar to me, and I had learned to acquiesce insilence; but now when it came to this--that a woman should propose toa man--it really was more than a fellow could stand. I felt this atthat moment very forcibly; but then the worst of it was that Layelahwas so confoundedly pretty, and had such a nice way with her, thathang me if I knew what to say. Meanwhile Layelah was not silent; she had all her wits about her. "Dear papa, " said she, "would make such a nice husband for Almah. Heis a widower, you know. I could easily persuade him to marry her. Healways does whatever I ask him to do. " "But victims cannot marry, you said. " "No, " said Layelah, sweetly, "they cannot marry one another, but Almahmay marry dear papa, and then you and I can be married, and it will beall very nice indeed. " At this I started away. "No, " said I, indignantly, "it won't be nice. I'm engaged to bemarried to Almah, and I'm not going to give her up. " "Oh, but she gives you up, you know, " said Layelah, quietly. "Well, but I'm not going to be given up. " "Why, how unreasonable you are, you foolish boy!" said Layelah, in hermost caressing manner. "You have nothing at all to do with it. " At this I was in fresh despair, and then a new thought came, which Iseized upon. "See here, " said I, "why can't I marry both of you? I'm engaged toAlmah, and I love her better than all the world. Let me marry her andyou too. " At this Layelah laughed long and merrily. Peal after peal of laughter, musical and most merry, burst from her. It was contagious; I could nothelp joining in, and so we both sat laughing. It was a long timebefore we regained our self-control. "Why, that's downright bigamy!" exclaimed Layelah with fresh laughter. "Why, Atam-or, you're mad!" and so she went off again in fresh pealsof laughter. It was evident that my proposal was not at all shocking, but simply comical, ridiculous, and inconceivable in its absurdity. Itwas to her what the remark of some despairing beauty would be among uswho, when pressed by two lovers should express a confused willingnessto marry both. It was evident that Layelah accepted it as a ludicrousjest. Laughter was all very well, of course; but I was serious and felt thatI ought not to part with Layelah without some better understanding, and so I once more made an effort. "All this, " said I, in a mournful tone, "is a mere mockery. What haveI to say about love and marriage? If you loved me as you say, youwould not laugh, but weep. You forget what I am. What am I? A victim, and doomed--doomed to a hideous fate--a fate of horror unutterable. You cannot even begin to imagine the anguish with which I look forwardto that fate which impends over me and Almah. Marriage--idle word!What have I to do with marriage? What has Almah? There is only onemarriage before us--the dread marriage with death! Why talk of love tothe dying? The tremendous ordeal, the sacrifice, is before us andafter that there remains the hideous Mista Kosek!" At this Layelah sprang up, with her whole face and attitude full oflife and energy. "I know, I know, " said she, quickly; "I have arranged for all. Yourlife shall be saved. Do you think that I have consented to your death?Never! You are mine. I will save you. I will show you what we can do. You shall escape. " "Can you really save me?" I cried. "I can. " "What! in spite of the whole nation?" Layelah laughed scornfully. "I can save you, " said she. "We can fly. There are other nationsbeside ours. We can find some land among the Gojin where we can livein peace. The Gojin are not like us. " "But Almah?" said I. The face of Layelah clouded. "I can only save you, " said she. "Then I will stay and die with Almah, " said I, obstinately. "What!" said Layelah, "do you not fear death?" "Of course I do, " said I; "but I'd rather die than lose Almah. " "But it's impossible to save both of you. " "Then leave me and save Almah, " said I. "What! would you give up your life for Almah?" "Yes, and a thousand lives, " said I. "Why, " said Layelah, "now you talk just like the Kosekin. You might aswell be one of us. You love death for the sake of Almah. Why not bemore like the Kosekin, and seek after a separation from Almah?" Layelah was not at all offended at my declaration of love for Almah. She uttered these words in a lively tone, and then said that it wastime for her to go. CHAPTER XXI THE FLYING MONSTER I retired to bed, but could not sleep. The offer of escape filled mewith excited thoughts. These made sleep impossible, and as I lay awakeI thought that perhaps it would be well to know what might beLayelah's plan of escape, for I might then make use of it to saveAlmah. I determined to find out all about it on the followingjom--to question her as to the lands of the Gojin, to learn all herpurpose. It might be that I could make use of that very plan to saveAlmah; but if not, why then I was resolved to remain and meet my fatewith her. If Layelah could be induced to take both of us, I was ofcourse resolved to go, trusting to chance as to the claims of Layelahupon me, and determined at all hazards to be faithful to Almah; but ifshe should positively refuse to save Almah, then I thought it possiblethat I might be able to find in Layelah's plan of escape something ofwhich I might avail myself. I could not imagine what it was, but itseemed to me that it might be something quite feasible, especially fora desperate man. The only thought I had was of escape by means of someboat over the seas. In a boat I would be at home. I could make use ofa sail so as to elude pursuit, and could guide myself by the stars. The only thing that I wanted to know was the situation of the lands ofthe Gojin. On the following jom the Kohen Gadol and Layelah came quite earlyand spent much time. I was surprised to see the Kohen Gadol devotinghimself in an absurd fashion to Almah. It at once occurred to me thatLayelah had obtained her father's co-operation in her scheme, and thatthe old villain actually imagined that he could win the hand of Almah. To Almah herself I had said nothing whatever about the proposal ofLayelah, so that she was quite ignorant of the intentions of hercompanion; but it was excessively annoying to me to see suchproceedings going on under my own eyes. At the same time I felt thatit would be both unwise and uncivil to interfere; and I was also quitesure that Almah's affections were not to be diverted from me byanyone, much less by such an elderly party as the Kohen Gadol. It wasvery trying, however, and, in spite of my confidence in Almah, myjealousy was excited, and I began to think that the party ofphilosophical Radicals were not so agreeable as the orthodox cannibalswhom I first met. As for Layelah, she seemed quite unconscious of anydisturbance in my mind. She was as amiable, as sprightly, asinquisitive, and as affectionate as ever. She even outdid herself, anddevoted herself to me with an abandon that was quite irresistible. After Almah had left me, Layelah came again, and this time she wasalone. "I have come, " said she, "to show you the way in which we can escape, whenever you decide to do so. " It was the thing above all others which I wished to know, andtherefore I questioned her eagerly about it; but to all of myquestions she only replied that she would show me, and I might judgefor myself. Layelah led the way, and I followed her. We traversed long galleriesand vast halls, all of which were quite empty. It was thesleeping-time, and only those were visible who had some duties whichkept them up later than usual. Faint, twinkling lights but feeblyilluminated the general gloom. At length we came to an immense cavern, which was darker than ever, and without any lamps at all. Through avast portal, which was closed with a barred gateway, the beams of thebrilliant aurora penetrated and disclosed something of the interior. Here Layelah stopped and peered through the gloom while I stoodwaiting by her side, wondering what means of escape could be found inthis cavern. As I stood I heard through the still air the sound as ofliving things. For a time I saw nothing, but at length I descried avast, shadowy form moving forward toward the portal, where thedarkness was less. It was a form of portentous size and fearful shape, and I could not make out at first the nature of it. It surpassed allthat I had ever seen. Its head was large and its jaws long, armed withrows of terrible teeth like those of a crocodile. Its body was ofgreat size. It walked on its hind-legs, so as to maintain itself in anupright attitude, and in that position its height was over twelvefeet. But the most amazing thing about this monster has yet to betold. As it walked its forearms waved and fluttered, and I sawdescending from them what seemed like vast folded leathern wings, which shook and swayed in the air at every step. Its pace was about asfast as that of a man, and it moved with ease and lightness. It seemedlike some enormous bat, or rather like a winged crocodile, or yetagain like one of those monstrous dragons of which I had read, but inwhose actual existence I had never believed. Yet here I saw one livingand moving before me--an actual dragon, with the exception of a tail;for that appendage, which plays so great a part in all the pictures ofdragons, had no place here. This beast had but a short caudalappendage, and all its terrors lay in its jaws and in its wings. For a moment I stood almost lifeless with terror and surprise. Then Ishrank back, but Layelah laid her hand on my arm. "Don't be afraid, " said she; "it's only an athaleb. " "But won't it--won't it bite?" I asked, with a shudder. "Oh no, " said Layelah; "it swallows its victuals whole. " At this I shrank away still farther. "Don't be afraid, " said Layelah again. "Its jaws are muzzled, and, besides, it's a tame athaleb. Its jaws are unmuzzled only atfeeding-time. But this one is very tame. There are three or fourothers in here, and all as tame as I am. They all know me. Come upnearer; don't be afraid. These athalebs are easily tamed. " "How can such tremendous monsters be tamed?" I asked, in anincredulous tone. "Oh, man can tame anything. The athalebs are very docile when they aretaken young. They are very long lived. This one has been in servicehere for a hundred seasons and more. " At this I began to regain my confidence, and as Layelah moved nearerto the athaleb I accompanied her. A nearer view, however, was by nomeans reassuring. The dragon look of the athaleb was stronger thanever, for I could see that all its body was covered with scales. Onits neck and back was a long ridge of coarse hair, and the sweep ofits vast arms was enormous. It was with a quaking heart that I stoodnear; but the coolness of Layelah reassured me, for she went close up, as a boy would go up to a tame elephant, and she stroked his enormousback, and the monster bent down his terrible head and seemed pleased. "This, " said Layelah, "is the way we have of escaping. " "This!" I exclaimed, doubtfully. "Yes, " said she. "He is trained to the service. We can mount on hisback, and he will fly with us wherever I choose to guide him. " "What!" I exclaimed, as I shrank back--"fly! Do you mean to say thatyou will mount this hideous monster, and trust yourself to him?" "Certainly, " said Layelah, quietly. "He is very docile. There isharness here with which we can guide him. Should you like to seehim harnessed?" "Very much indeed, " said I. Upon this Layelah walked up to the monster and stroked his breast. Thehuge athaleb at once lay down upon his belly. Then she brought twolong straps like reins, and fastened each to the tip of a projectingtip of each wing. Then she fastened a collar around his neck, to whichthere was attached a grappling-iron. "We seat ourselves on his back, " said Layelah. "I guide with thesereins. When we land anywhere I fasten him with the grapple. He looksdull now, but if I were to open the gate and remove his muzzle hewould be off like the wind. " "But can he carry both of us?" I asked. "Easily, " said Layelah. "He can carry three persons without fatigue. " "Could you mount on his back now, and show me how you sit?" Layelah readily assented, and mounted with the greatest ease, seatingherself on the broadest part of the back between the wings. "Here, " said she, "is room for you. Will you not come?" For an instant I hesitated; but then the sight of her, seated there ascoolly as though she were on a chair reassured me, and I climbed upalso, though not without a shudder. The touch of the fearful monsterwas abhorrent but I conquered my disgust and seated myself closebehind Layelah. Here she sat, holding the reins in her hands, with thegrapple just in front of her; and, seated in this position, she wenton to explain the whole process by which the mighty monster was guidedthrough the air. No sooner had I found myself actually on the back of the athaleb thanall fear left me. I perceived fully how completely tame he was, andhow docile. The reins attached to his wings could be pulled with thegreatest ease, Just as one would pull the tiller-ropes of a boat. "Familiarity breeds contempt;" and now, since the first terror hadpassed away, I felt perfect confidence, and under the encouragement ofLayelah I had become like some rustic in a menagerie, who at first isterrified by the sight of the elephant, but soon gains courage enoughto mount upon his back. With my new-found courage and presence of mindI listened most attentively to all of Layelah's explanations, andwatched most closely the construction and fastening of the harness;for the thought had occurred to me that this athaleb might be of availin another way--that if I did not fly with Layelah, I might fly withAlmah. This thought was only of a vague and shadowy character--a dimsuggestion, the carrying out of which I scarce dared to thinkpossible; still, it was in my mind, and had sufficient power over meto make me very curious as to the plans of Layelah. I determined tofind out where she proposed to go, and how far; to ask her about thedangers of the way and the means of sustenance. It seemed, I confess, rather unfair to Layelah to find out her plans and use them foranother purpose; but then that other purpose was Almah, and to me atthat time every device which was for her safety seemed fair andhonorable. "Here, " said Layelah--"here, Atam-or, you see the way of escape. Theathaleb can carry us both far away to a land where you need never fearthat they will put you to death--a land where the people love lightand life. Whenever you are ready to go, tell me; if you are ready togo now, say so, and at once I will open the door, and we shall soon befar away. " She laid her hand on mine and looked at me earnestly; but I was not tobe beguiled into any hasty committal of myself, and so I turned herproposal away with a question: "How far is it, " I asked, "to that land?" "It is too far for one flight, " said Layelah. "We go first over thesea till we come to a great island, which is called Magones, wherethere are mountains of fire; there we must rest, and feed the athalebon fish, which are to be found on the shore. The athaleb knows his waythere well, for he goes there once every season for a certain sacredceremony. He has done this for fifty or sixty seasons, and knows hisway there and back perfectly well. The difficulty will be, when weleave Magones, in reaching the land of the Orin. " "The Orin?" I repeated. "Who are they?" "They are a people among the Gojin who love life and light. It istheir land that I wish to reach, if possible. " "Where is it?" I asked, eagerly. "I cannot explain, " said Layelah. "I can only trust to my own skill, and hope to find the place. We may have to pass over different landsof the Gojin, and if so we may be in danger. " "What is the reason why the athaleb goes to Magones every season?"I asked. "To take there the chief pauper of the season, who has won the prizeof death by starvation. It is one of the greatest honors among theKosekin. " "Is Magones barren?" "It is an island of fire, without anything on it but craggy mountainsand wild rocks and flowing rivers of fire. It stands almost in themiddle of the sea. " "How can we get away from here?" I asked, after some silence. "From here?--why, I open the gates, and the athaleb flies away; thatis all. " "But shall we not be prevented?" "Oh no. No one here ever prevents anyone from doing anything. Everyoneis eager to help his neighbor. " "But if they saw me deliberately mounting the athaleb and preparingfor flight, would they not stop me?" "No. " I was amazed at this. "But, " said I, "am I not a victim--preserved for the great sacrifice?" "You are; but you are free to go where you like, and do what you like. Your character of victim makes you most distinguished. It is thehighest honor and dignity. All believe that you rejoice in your highdignity, and no one dreams that you are anxious to escape. " "But if I did escape, would they not pursue me?" "Certainly not. " "What would they do for a victim?" "They would wonder at your unaccountable flight, and then choose somedistinguished pauper. " "But if I were to stay here, would they not save me from death atmy entreaty?" "Oh, certainly not; they would never understand such an entreaty. That's a question of death, the supreme blessing. No one is capable ofsuch a base act as saving his fellow-man from death. All are eager tohelp each other to such a fate. " "But if I were to fly they would not prevent me, and they would notpursue me?" "Oh no. " "Are there any in the land who are exempt from the sacrifice?" "Oh yes; the Athons, Meleks, and Kohens--these are not worthy of thehonor. The artisans and tradesmen are sometimes permitted to attain tothis honor; the laborers in greater numbers; but it is the paupers whoare chiefly favored. And this is a matter of complaint among the richand powerful, that they cannot be sacrificed. " "Well, why couldn't I be made an Athon or a Kohen, and be exempted inthat way?" "Oh, that would be too great a dishonor; it would be impossible. On the contrary, the whole people are anxious to honor you to thevery uttermost, and to bestow upon you the greatest privileges andblessings which can possibly be given. Oh no, it would be impossiblefor them to allow you to become an Athon or a Kohen. As for me, I amMalca, and therefore the lowest in the land--pitied and commiseratedby the haughty pauper class, who shake their heads at the thought ofone like me. All the people shower upon me incessantly new gifts andnew offices. If my present love of light and life were generallyknown, they would punish me by giving me new contributions of wealthand new offices and powers, which I do not want. " "But you love riches, do you not? and you must want them still?" "No, " said Layelah, "I do not want them now. " "Why, what do you want?" I asked. "You!" said she, with a sweet smile. I said nothing, but tried desperately to think of something that mightdivert the conversation. Layelah was silent for a few moments, and then went on in a musingtone: "As I was saying, I love you, Atam-or, and I hate Almah because youlove her. I think Almah is the only human being in all the world thatI ever really hated; and yet, though I hate her, still, strange tosay, I feel as though I should like to give her the immense blessingof death, and that is a very strange feeling, indeed, for one of theKosekin. Do you understand, Atam-or, what such can possibly be?" I did not answer, but turned away the conversation by a violenteffort. "Are there any other athalebs here?" "Oh yes. " "How many?" "Four. " "Are they all as tame as this?" "Oh yes, all quite as tame; there is no difference whatever. " Upon this I left the back of the athaleb, and Layelah also descended, after which she proceeded to show me the other monsters. At length sheunharnessed the athaleb and we left the cavern. CHAPTER XXII ESCAPE On the following jom I told everything to Almah. I told her thatLayelah was urging me to fly with her, and that I had found out allabout her plans. I described the athalebs, informed her about thedirection which we were to take, the island of fire, and the countryof the Orin. At this intelligence Almah was filled with delight, andfor the first time since we had come to the amir there were smilesof joy upon her face. She needed no persuasion. She was ready to setforth whenever it was fitting, and to risk everything upon thisenterprise. She felt as I did, and thought that the wildest attemptwas better than this dull inaction. Death was before us here, and every jom as it passed only brought itnearer. True, we were treated with the utmost kindness, we lived inroyal splendor, we had enormous retinues; but all this was a miserablemockery, since it all served as the prelude to our inevitable doom. For that doom it was hard indeed to wait. Anything was better. Farbetter would it be to risk all the dangers of this unusual and amazingflight, to brave the terrors of that drear isle of fire, Magones;better to perish there of starvation, or to be killed by the handsof hostile Gojin, than to wait here and be destroyed at last bythe sacrificial knife of these smiling, generous, kind-hearted, self-sacrificing fiends; to be killed--ay, and afterward borne to thetremendous Mista Kosek. There was a difficulty with Layelah that had to be guarded against: inthe first place that she might not suspect, and again that we mightchoose our time of escape when she would not be at all likely to findus out. We resolved to make our attempt without any further delay. Layelah was with us for the greater part of that jom, and the KohenGadol also gave us much of his company. Layelah did not seem to haveany suspicions whatever of my secret purpose; for she was as bright, as amiable, and as devoted to me as ever, while the Kohen Gadol soughtas before to make himself agreeable to Almah. I did not think fitto tell her about Layelah's proposal, and therefore she was quiteignorant of the secret plans of the Kohen Gadol, evidently attributinghis attention to the unfailing amiability of the Kosekin. Layelah came again after Almah had retired, and spent the time intrying to persuade me to fly with her. The beautiful girl wascertainly never more engaging, nor was she ever more tender. Had itnot been for Almah it would have been impossible to resist such sweetpersuasions; but as it was I did resist. Layelah, however, was not atall discouraged, nor did she lose any of her amiability; but when shetook leave it was with a smile and sweet words of forgiveness on herlips for what she called my cruelty. After she left I remained for atime with a painful sense of helplessness. The fact is my Europeantraining did not fit me for encountering such a state of things asexisted among the Kosekin. It's very easy to be faithful to one's owntrue-love in England, when other fair ladies hold aloof and wait tobe sought; but here among the Kosekin, women have as much liberty inmaking love as men, and there is no law or custom about it. If a womanchooses she can pay the most desperate attentions, and play the partof a distracted lover to her heart's content. In most cases thewomen actually take the initiative, as they are more impressible andimpulsive than men; and so it was that Layelah made me the object ofher persistent assault--acting all the time, too, in accordance withthe custom of the country, and thus having no thought whatever ofindelicacy, since, according to the Kosekin, she was acting simply inaccordance with the rights of every woman. Now, where a woman is urgedby one ardent lover to dismiss her other lover, she may sometimes findit difficult to play her part satisfactorily; but in my case I did notplay my part satisfactorily at all; the ordeal was too hard, and I wasutterly unable to show to Layelah that firmness and decision ofcharacter which the occasion demanded. Yet, after all, the ordeal at last ended. Layelah left, as I havesaid, with sweet words of forgiveness on her lips, and I after a timesucceeded in regaining my presence of mind. Almah was waiting, and she soon joined me. We gathered a few articlesfor the journey, the chief of which were my rifle and pistol, whichI had not used here, and then we set forth. Leaving our apartmentswe traversed the long passages, and at length came to the cavern ofthe athalebs. We met several people on the way, who looked at uswith smiles, but made no other sign. It was evident that they had nocommission to watch us, and that thus far Layelah's information wascorrect. Upon entering the cavern of the athalebs my first feeling was one ofhelplessness; for I had no confidence whatever in my own powers ofmanaging these awful monsters, nor did I feel sure that I couldharness them; but the emergency was a pressing one, and there was nohelp for it. I had seen where Layelah had left the harness, and now mychief desire was to secure one of the athalebs. The faint light servedto disclose nothing but gloom; and I waited for a while, hoping thatone of them would come forward as before. But waiting did no good, for no movement was made, and I had to try what I could do myself torouse them. So I walked farther in toward the back part of the cavern, peering through the gloom, while Almah remained near the entrance. As I advanced I heard a slight noise, as of someone moving. I thoughtit was one of the athalebs, and walked on farther, peering through thegloom, when suddenly I came full upon a man who was busy at some workwhich I could not make out. For a moment I stood in amazement anddespair, for it seemed as though all was lost, and as if this manwould at once divine my intent. While I stood thus he turned and gaveme a very courteous greeting, after which, in the usual manner of theKosekin, he asked me with much amiability what he could do for me. Imuttered something about seeing the athalebs, upon which he informedme that he would show them to me with pleasure. He went on to say that he had recently been raised from the lowposition of Athon to that of Feeder of the Athalebs, a post involvingduties like those of ostlers or grooms among us, but which hereindicated high rank and honor. He was proud of his title of "Epet, "which means servant, and more than usually obliging. I at once tookadvantage of his complaisance, and requested him to show me theathalebs. Upon this he led the way farther on, where I could seethrough the gloom the shadowy outlines of four monsters, all of whichwere resting in an upright posture against the wall, with their clawsfixed on a shelf of rock. They looked more than ever like dragons, orrather like enormous bats, for their wings were disclosed hanging inloose leathern folds. "Can they be roused, " I asked, "and made to move?" "Oh yes, " said the Epet, and without waiting for any further requesthe proceeded to pull at the loose fan-like wing of the nearest one. The monster drew himself together, gave a flutter with his wings, andthen moved back from the wall. "Make him walk, " said I, eagerly. The Epet at this pulled upon his wing once more, and the athaleb movedforward. "Bring him to the portal, so that I may see him, " said I. The Epet, still holding the athaleb's wing, pulled at him, and thusguided him toward the portal. I was amazed at the docility of thisterrific monster; yet, after all, I thought that it was no moreastonishing than the docility of the elephant, which in like mannerallows itself to be guided by the slightest pressure. A child may leada vast elephant with ease, and here with equal ease the Epet led theathaleb. He led him up near to the portal, where the aurora lightbeamed through far brighter than the brightest moon, and disclosed allthe vast proportions of the monster. I stood and looked on for sometime in silence, quite at a loss what to do next. And now Layelah's words occurred to me as to the perfect willingnessof the Kosekin to do anything which one might wish. She had insistedon it that they would not prevent our flight, and had given me tounderstand that they would even assist me if I should ask them. Thisis what now occurred to me, and I determined to make a trial. So Isaid: "I should like to fly in the air on the athaleb. Will you harnesshim?" I confess it was with some trepidation that I said this, but thefeeling was soon dissipated. The Epet heard my words with perfectcoolness, as though they conveyed the most natural request in theworld, and then proceeded to obey me, just as at home a servant mighthear and obey his master, who might say, "I should like to take aride; will you harness the bay mare?" So the Epet proceeded to harness the athaleb, and I watched him insilence; but it was the silence of deep suspense, and my heartthrobbed painfully. There was yet much to be risked. The gates hadto be opened. Others might interfere. Layelah might come. All thesethoughts occurred to me as I watched the Epet; and though the labor ofharnessing the athaleb was simple and soon performed, still the timeseemed long. So the collar was secured around the neck of the athaleb, with the grapple attached, and the lines were fastened to the wings, and then Almah and I mounted. The Epet now stood waiting for further orders. "Open the gates, " said I. The Epet did so. Almah was seated on the back of the athaleb before me, holding on tothe coarse mane; I, just behind, held the reins in my hand. The gateswere opened wide. A few people outside, roused by the noise of theopening gates, stood and looked on. They had evidently no otherfeeling but curiosity. All was now ready and the way was open, but there was an unexpecteddifficulty--the athaleb would not start, and I did not know how tomake him. I had once more to apply for help to the Epet. "How am I to make him start?" I asked. "Pull at the collar to make him start, and pull at both reins to makehim stop, " said the Epet. Upon this I pulled at the collar. The athaleb obeyed at once. He rose almost erect, and moved outthrough the gate. It was difficult to hold on, but we did so. Onreaching the terrace outside, the athaleb expanded his vast wings, which spread out over a space of full fifty feet, and then withvigorous motions raised himself in the air. It was a moment full of terror to both of us; the strange sensation ofrising in the air, the quivering muscles of the athaleb at the workingof the enormous pinions, the tremendous display of strength, allcombined to overwhelm me with a sense of utter helplessness. With onehand I clung to the stiff mane of the monster; with the other I heldAlmah, who was also grasping the athaleb's hair; and thus for sometime all thought was taken up in the one purpose of holding on. But atlength the athaleb lay in the air in a perfectly horizontal position;the beat of the wings grew more slow and even, the muscular exertionmore steady and sustained. We both began to regain some degree ofconfidence, and at length I raised myself up and looked around. It did not seem long since we had left; but already the city was farbehind, rising with its long, crescent terraces, sparkling andtwinkling with innumerable lights. We had passed beyond the bay; theharbor was behind us, the open sea before us, the deep water beneath. The athaleb flew low, not more than a hundred feet above the water, and maintained that distance all the time. It seemed, indeed, as if hemight drop into the water at any time; but this was only fancy, for hewas perfect master of all his movement and his flight was swift andwell sustained. Overhead the sky was filled with the glory of the aurora beams, whichspread everywhere, flashing out from the zenith and illuminating theearth with a glow brighter than that of the brightest moon; beneath, the dark waters of the sea extended, with the waves breaking intofoam, and traversed by galleys, by merchant-ships, and by the naviesof the Kosekin. Far away the surface of the sea spread, with thatmarvellous appearance of an endless ascent, as though for a thousandmiles, rising thus until it terminated half-way up the sky; and soit rose up on every side, so that I seemed to be at the bottom ofa basin-shaped world--an immense and immeasurable hollow--a worldunparalleled and unintelligible. Far away, at almost infinitedistances, arose the long lines of mountains, which, crowned with ice, gleamed in the aurora light, and seemed like a barrier that madeforever impossible all ingress and egress. On and on we sped. At length we grew perfectly accustomed to thesituation, the motion was so easy and our seats were so secure. Therewere no obstacles in our way, no roughness along our path; for thatpathway was the smooth air, and in such a path there could be nointerruption, no jerk or jar. After the first terror had passed thereremained no longer any necessity for holding on--we could sit and lookaround with perfect freedom; and at length I rose to my feet, andAlmah stood beside me, and thus we stood for a long time, with allour souls kindled into glowing enthusiasm by the excitement of thatadventurous flight, and the splendors of that unequalled scene. At length the aurora light grew dim. Then came forth the stars, glowing and burning in the black sky. Beneath there was nothingvisible but the darkness of the water, spotted with phosphorescentpoints, while all around a wall of gloom arose which shut out fromview the distant shores. Suddenly I was aware of a noise like the beat of vast wings, and thesewings were not those of our athaleb. At first I thought it was thefluttering of a sail, but it was too regular and too long continuedfor that. At length I saw through the gloom a vast shadowy form in theair behind us, and at once the knowledge of the truth flashed upon me. It was another monster flying in pursuit! Were we pursued? Were there men on his back? Should I resist? I heldmy rifle poised, and was resolved to resist at all hazards. Almah sawit all, and said nothing. She perceived the danger, and in her eyes Isaw that she, like me, would prefer death to surrender. The monstercame nearer and nearer, until at last I could see that he was alone, and that none were on his back. But now another fear arose. He mightattack our athaleb, and in that way endanger us. He must be preventedfrom coming nearer; yet to fire the rifle was a serious matter. I hadonce before I learned the danger of firing under such circumstances, when my opmahera had fled in terror at the report, and did not wish toexperience the danger which might arise from a panic-stricken athaleb;and so as I stood there I waved my arms and gesticulated violently. The pursuing athaleb seemed frightened at such an unusual occurrence, for he veered off, and soon was lost in the darkness. CHAPTER XXIII THE ISLAND OF FIRE At last there appeared before us what seemed like a long line ofdull-red fires, and as we looked we could see bursts of flame atfitful intervals, which shone out for a few moments and then diedaway. Upon this now our whole attention was fixed; for it seemed asthough we were approaching our destination, and that this place wasthe Island of Fire--a name which, from present appearances, was fullyjustified. As we went on and drew steadily nearer, the mass of glowingfire grew larger and brighter, and what at first had seemed a line wasbroken up into different parts, one of which far surpassed the others. This was higher in the air, and its shape was that of a long, thin, sloping line, with a burning, glowing globule at each end. It seemedlike lava running down from the crater of a volcano, and thisappearance was made certainty on a nearer approach; for we saw at theupper point, which seemed the crater, an outburst of flame, followedby a new flow of the fiery stream. In other places there were similarfires, but they were less bright, either because they were smaller ormore remote. At length we heard beneath us the roar of breakers, and saw long whitelines of surf beating upon the shore. Our athaleb now descended andalighted; we clambered to the ground, and I, taking the grapple, fixedit securely between two sharp rocks. We were at last on Magones, theIsland of Fire. The brightness of the aurora light had left us, but it needed notthis to show us the dismal nature of the land to which we had come. It was a land of horror, where there was nothing but the abominationof desolation--a land overstrewn with blasted fragments of fracturedlava-blocks, intermixed with sand, from which there arose blackprecipices and giant mountains that poured forth rivers of fire andshowers of ashes and sheets of flame. A tremendous peak arose beforeus, with a crest of fire and sides streaked with red torrents ofmolten lava; between us and it there spread away a vast expanse ofimpassable rocks--a scene of ruin and savage wildness which cannot bedescribed, and all around was the same drear and appalling prospect. Here in the night-season--the season of darkness and of awfulgloom--we stood in this land of woe; and not one single sign appearedof life save the life that we had brought with us. As for food, it wasvain to think of it. To search after it would be useless. It seemed, indeed, impossible to move from the spot where we were. Every momentpresented some new discovery which added to the horror of Magones. But Almah was weary, for our flight had been long, and she wished torest. So I found a place for her where there was some sand betweentwo rocks, and here she lay down and went to sleep. I sat at a littledistance off on a shelf of the rock, with my back against it, andhere, after a little time, I also went to sleep. At length we awoke. But what a waking! There was no morning dawn, noblessed returning light to greet our eyes. We opened our eyes to thesame scenes upon which we had closed them, and the darkness was stilldeep and dense around us. Over us both there was a sense of utterdepression, and I was so deeply plunged into it that I found itimpossible to rouse myself, even for the sake of saying words of cheerto Almah. I had brought a few fragments of food, and upon these wemade our breakfast; but there was the athaleb to feed, and for him Ifound nothing, nor could I think of anything--unless he could feedupon rocks and sand. Yet food for him was a matter of the highestconsequence, for he was all our support and stay and hope; and if themonster were deprived of food he might turn upon us and satisfy uponus his ravenous appetite. These thoughts were painful indeed, andadded to my despondency. Suddenly I heard the sound of running water. I started away toward theplace from which the sound came, and found, only a little distanceoff, a small brook trickling along on its way to the shore. I calledAlmah, and we both drank and were refreshed. This showed an easy way to get to the shore, and I determined to gothere to see if there were any fish to be found. Shell-fish might bethere, or the carcasses of dead fish thrown up by the sea, upon whichthe athaleb might feed. I left my pistol with Almah, telling her tofire it if she heard me fire, for I was afraid of losing my way, and therefore took this precaution. I left it lying on the rockfull-cocked, and directed her to point it in the air and pull thetrigger. It was necessary to take these precautions, as of course shewas quite ignorant of its nature. After this I left her and tried tofollow the torrent. This, however, I soon found to be impossible, for the brook onreaching a huge rock plunged underneath it and became lost to view. Ithen went toward the shore as well as I could--now climbing over sharprocks, now going round them, until at length after immense labor Isucceeded in reaching the water. Here the scene was almost as wildas the one I had left. There was no beach whatever--nothing but avast extent of wild fragments of fractured lava-blocks, which wereevidently the result of some comparatively recent convulsion ofnature, for their edges were still sharp, and the water had not worneven those which were within its grasp to anything like roundness, or to anything else than the jagged and shattered outlines which hadoriginally belonged to them. All the shore thus consisted of vastrocky blocks, over which the sea beat in foam. Eager to find something, I toiled along this rocky shore for a longdistance, but without seeing any change. I was unwilling to go backbaffled, yet I was at length compelled to do so. But the necessity offeeding the athaleb was pressing, and I saw that our only course nowwould be to mount him again, leave this place, and seek some other. But where could we go? That I could not imagine, and could onlyconclude to trust altogether to the instinct of the athaleb, whichmight guide him to places where he might obtain food. Such a coursewould involve great risk for we might be carried into the midst ofvast flocks of these monsters; yet there was nothing else to be done. I now retraced my steps, and went for a long time near the sea. Atlength I found a place where the walking was somewhat easier, and wentin this way up into the island and away from the sea. It seemed tolead in the direction where I wished to go. At length it seemed as ifI had walked far enough, yet I could see no signs of Almah. I shouted, but there was no answer. I shouted again and again, but with the likeresult. Then I fired my rifle and listened. In response there came thereport of the pistol far away behind me. It was evident that in comingback along the shore I had passed by the place where Almah was. Therewas nothing now left but to retrace my steps and this I accordinglydid. I went back to the shore, and returned on my steps, shouting allthe time, until at length I was rejoiced to hear the answering shoutof Almah. After this it was easy to reach her. We now took up the grapple and once more mounted. The athaleb, eagerto be off, raised himself quickly in the air, and soon our lateresting-place was far behind. His flight was now different from whatit was before. Then he stood off in one straight line for a certainfixed destination, as though under some guidance; for though I did notdirect him, still his long training had taught him to fly to Magones. But now training and guidance were both wanting, and the athaleb wasleft to the impulse of his hunger and the guidance of his instinct; sohe flew no longer in one undeviating straight line, but rose high, andbent his head down low, and flew and soared in vast circles, even as Ihave seen a vulture or a condor sweep about while searching for food. All the while we were drawing farther and farther away from the spotwhich we had left. We passed the lofty volcano; we saw more plainly the rivers of moltenlava; we passed vast cliffs and bleak mountains, all of which weremore terrific than all that we had left behind. Now the darknesslessened, for the aurora was brightening in the sky, and gathering upswiftly and gloriously all its innumerable beams, and flashing forthits lustrous glow upon the world. To us this was equal to the returnof day; it was like a blessed dawn. Light had come, and we rejoicedand were exceeding glad. Now we saw before us, far beyond the black precipices, a broad baywith sloping shores, and a wide beach which seemed like a beach ofsand. The surf broke here, but beyond the surf was the gentle sandydeclivity, and beyond this there appeared the shores, still rocky andbarren and desolate, but far preferable to what we had left behind. Far away in the interior arose lofty mountains and volcanoes, whilebehind us flamed the burning peak which we had passed. Here the athaleb wheeled in long, circuitous flights, which grew lowerand lower, until at length he descended upon the sandy beach, whereI saw a vast sea-monster lying dead. It had evidently been thrown uphere by the sea. It was like one of those monsters which I had seenfrom the galley of the Kohen at the time of the sacred hunt. By thisthe athaleb descended, and at once began to devour it, tearing outvast masses of flesh, and exhibiting such voracity and strength ofjaw that I could scarcely bear to look upon the sight. I fastenedthe grapple securely to the head of the dead monster, and leavingthe athaleb to feed upon it, Almah and I went up the beach. On our way we found rocks covered with sea-weed, and here we soughtafter shell-fish. Our search was at length rewarded, for suddenly Istumbled upon a place where I found some lobsters. I grasped two ofthese, but the others escaped. Here at last I had found signs of life, but they were of the sea rather than of the shore. Delighted with myprey, I hastened to Almah to show them to her. She recognized them atonce, and I saw that they were familiar to her. I then spoke of eatingthem, but at this proposal she recoiled in horror. She could not giveany reason for her repugnance, but merely said that among her peoplethey were regarded as something equivalent to vermin, and I found thatshe would no more think of eating one than I would think of eating arat. Upon this I had to throw them away, and we once more resumed oursearch. At last we came to a place where numbers of dead fish lay on the sand. Nearer the water they were more fresh, and not at all objectionable. I picked up a few which looked like our common smelt, and found thatAlmah had no objection to these. But now the question arose how tocook them; neither of us could eat them raw. A fire was necessary, yeta fire was impossible; for on the whole island there was probably notone single combustible thing. Our discovery, therefore, seemed to havedone us but little good, and we seemed destined to starvation, whenfortunately a happy thought suggested itself. In walking along I sawfar away the glow of some lava which had flowed to the shore at theend of the sandy beach, and was probably cooling down at the water'sedge. Here, then, was a natural fire, which might serve us better thanany contrivance of our own, and toward this we at once proceeded. Itwas about two miles away; but the beach was smooth, and we reachedthe place without any difficulty. Here we found the edge of that lava flood which seemed eternallydescending from the crater beyond. The edge which was nearest thewater was black; and the liquid fire, as it rolled down, curled overthis in a fantastic shape, cooling and hardening into the form whichit thus assumed. Here, after some search, I found a crevice where Icould approach the fire, and I laid the fish upon a crimson rock, which was cooling and hardening into the shape of a vast ledge oflava. In this way, by the aid of nature, the fish were broiled, andwe made our repast. There was nothing here to invite a longer stay, and we soon returnedto the athaleb. We found the monster, gorged with food, asleep, resting upon his hind legs, with his breast supported against the vastcarcass. Almah called it a jantannin. It was about sixty feet inlength and twenty in thickness, with a vast horny head, ponderousjaws, and back covered with scales. Its eyes were of prodigious size, and it had the appearance of a crocodile, with the vast size of awhale. It was unlike a crocodile, however; for it had fins rather thanpaws, and must have been as clumsy on the land as a seal or a walrus. It lay on its side, and the athaleb had fed itself from the uncoveredflesh of its belly. There was nothing here to induce us to stay, and so we wandered alongthe beach in the other direction. On our right was the bay; on ourleft the rocky shore, which, beginning at the beach, ran back intothe country, a waste of impassable rocks, where not a tree or plantor blade of grass relieved the appalling desolation. Once or twicewe made an attempt to penetrate into the country, where openingsappeared. These openings seemed like the beds of dried-up torrents. Wewere able to walk but a few paces for invariably we would come to someimmense blocks of rock, which barred all farther progress. In thisway we explored the beach for miles, until it terminated in a savagepromontory that rose abruptly from the sea against which the hugebillows broke in thunder. Then we retraced our steps, and again reached the spot where theathaleb was asleep by the jantannin. Almah was now too weary to walkany farther, nor was it desirable to do so; for, indeed, we hadtraversed all that could be visited. On one side of the beach was thesea, on the other the impassable rocks; at one end the promontory, atthe other the lava fires. There was nothing more for us to do but towait here until the athaleb should awake, and then our actions woulddepend upon what we might now decide. This was the question that was now before us, and this we began toconsider. We both felt the most unspeakable aversion for the island, and to remain here any longer was impossible. We would once more haveto mount the athaleb, and proceed to some other shore. But where?Ah! there was the question! Not on the island, for it did not seempossible that in all its extent there could be one single spot capableof affording a resting-place. Layelah's information with regard toMagones had made that much plain. I had not taken in her full meaning, but now mine eyes had seen it. Yet where else could we go? Almah couldnot tell where under the sky lay that land which she loved; I couldnot guess where to go to find the land of the Orin. Even if I didknow, I did not feel able to guide the course of the athaleb; and Ifelt sure that if we were to mount again, the mighty monster wouldwing his flight back to the very place from which we had escaped--theamir. These thoughts weighed down our spirits. We felt that we hadgained nothing by our flight, and that our future was dark indeed. Theonly hope left us was that we might be able to guide the course of theathaleb in some different direction altogether, so that we should notbe carried back to the Kosekin. And now, worn out by the long fatigues of this jom, we thought ofsleep. Almah lay down upon the sand, and I seated myself, leaningagainst a rock, a little distance off, having first reloaded my rifleand pistol. CHAPTER XXIV RECAPTURE How long I slept I do not know; but in the midst of my sleep theresounded voices, which at first intermingled themselves with my dreams, but gradually became separate and sounded from without, rousing mefrom my slumbers. I opened my eyes drowsily, but the sight that I sawwas so amazing that in an instant all sleep left me. I started to myfeet, and gazed in utter bewilderment upon the scene before me. The aurora light was shining with unusual brilliancy, and disclosedeverything--the sea, the shore, the athaleb, the jantannin, thepromontory, all--more plainly and more luminously than before; butit was not any of these things that now excited my attention andrendered me dumb. I saw Almah standing there at a little distance, with despairing face, surrounded by a band of armed Kosekin; whileimmediately before me, regarding me with a keen glance and an air oftriumph, was Layelah. "Ataesmzori alonla, " said she, with a sweet smile, giving me theusual salutation of the Kosekin. I was too bewildered to say a word, and stood mute as before, lookingfirst at her and then at Almah. The sight of Almah a prisoner once more, surrounded by the Kosekin, excited me to madness. I seized my rifle, and raised it as if to takeaim; but Almah, who understood the movement, cried to me: "Put down your sepet-ram, Atam-or! you can do nothing for me. TheKosekin are too numerous. " "Sepet-ram!" said Layelah; "what do you mean by that? If yoursepet-ram has any power, do not try to use it, Atam-or, or elseI shall have to order my followers to give to Almah the blessing ofdeath. " At this my rifle was lowered: the whole truth flashed upon me, and Isaw, too, the madness of resistance. I might kill one or two, but therest would do as Layelah said, and I should speedily be disarmed. WellI knew how powerless were the thunders of my fire-arms to terrifythese Kosekin; for the prospect of death would only rouse them to amad enthusiasm, and they would all rush upon me as they would rushupon a jantannin--to slay and be slain. The odds were too great. Acrowd of Europeans could be held in check far more easily than thesedeath-loving Kosekin. The whole truth was thus plain: we wereprisoners, and were at their mercy. Layelah showed no excitement or anger whatever. She looked and spokein her usual gracious and amiable fashion, with a sweet smile on herface. "We knew, " said she, "that you would be in distress in this desolateplace, and that you would not know where to go from Magones; and so wehave come, full of the most eager desire to relieve your wants. Wehave brought with us food and drink, and are ready to do everythingfor you that you may desire. We have had great trouble in finding you, and have coursed over the shores for vast distances, and far over theinterior, but our athalebs found you at last by their scent. And werejoice to have found you in time, and that you are both so well, forwe have been afraid that you had been suffering. Nay, Atam-or, do notthank us; thanks are distasteful to the Kosekin: these brave followersof mine will all be amply rewarded for this, for they will all be madepaupers; but as for myself, I want no higher reward than thedelightful thought that I have saved you from suffering. " The beautiful, smiling Layelah, who addressed me in this way with hersweet voice, was certainly not to be treated as an enemy. Against hera rifle could not be levelled; she would have looked at me with thesame sweet smile, and that smile would have melted all my resolution. Nor could I even persist in my determination to remain. Remain! Forwhat? For utter despair! And yet where else could we go? "You do not know where lie the lands of the Orin, " said Layelah. "Theathaleb does not know. You could not guide him if you did know. Youare helpless on his back. The art of driving an athaleb is difficult, and cannot be learned without long and severe practice. My fear wasthat the athaleb might break away from you and return, leaving you toperish here. Had you tried to leave this place he would have broughtyou back to the amir. " To this I said nothing--partly because it was so true that I had noanswer to make, and partly also out of deep mortification anddejection. My pride was wounded at being thus so easily baffled by agirl like Layelah, and all my grief was stirred by the sadness ofAlmah. In her eyes there seemed even now the look of one who seesdeath inevitable, and the glance she gave to me was like an eternalfarewell. Almah now spoke, addressing herself to Layelah. "Death, " said she, in a voice of indescribable mournfulness, "isbetter here than with you. We would rather die here than go back. Letus, I pray you, receive the blessing of death here. Let us be paupersand exiles, and die on Magones. " Layelah heard this, and stood for a moment in deep thought. "No one but a stranger, " said she at length, "would ask such a favoras that. Do you not know that what you ask is among the very highesthonors of the Kosekin? Who am I that I can venture to grant such arequest as that? Ask for anything in my power, and I will be glad togrant it. I have already arranged that you shall be separated fromAtam-or; and that, surely, is a high privilege. I might consent tobind you hand and foot, after the manner of the more distinguishedAsirin; you may also be blindfolded if you wish it. I might evenpromise, after we return to the amir, to keep you confined in utterdarkness, with barely sufficient food to keep you alive until thetime of the sacrifice; in short, there is no blessing known amongthe Kosekin that I will not give so long as it is in my power. Andso, beloved Almah, " continued Layelah, "you have every reason forhappiness; you have all the highest blessings known among the Kosekin:separation from your lover, poverty, want, darkness; and, finally, theprospect of inevitable death ever before you as the crowning glory ofyour lot. " These words seemed to the Kosekin the very excess of magnanimity, andinvoluntary murmurs of admiration escaped them; although it is justpossible that they murmured at the greatness of the favor that wasoffered. But to me it sounded like fiendish mockery, and to Almah itsounded the same; for a groan escaped her, her fortitude gave way, shesank on her knees, buried her head in her hands, and wept. "Almah, " cried I, in a fury, "we will not go back--we will not beseparated! I will destroy all the athalebs, and we shall all perishhere together. At least, you and I will not be separated. " At this Almah started up. "No, no, " said she--"no; let us go back. Here we have nothing butdeath. " "But we have death also at the amir, and a more terrible one, " said I. "If you kill the athalebs, " said Layelah, "I will give Almah theblessing of death. " At this I recoiled in horror, and my resolution again gave way. "You have some mysterious power of conferring death, " continuedLayelah, "with what Almah calls your sepet-ram; but do not kill theathalebs, for it will do you no good. Almah would then receive theblessing of death. My followers, these noble Kosekin, would rejoice inthus gaining exile and death on Magones. As for myself, it would be myhighest happiness to be here alone with you. With you I should livefor a few sweet joms, and with you I should die; so go on--kill theathalebs if you wish. " "Do not!" cried Almah--"do not! There is no hope. We are theirprisoners, and our only hope is in submission. " Upon this all further thought of resistance left me, and I stood insilence, stolidly waiting for their action. As I looked around Inoticed a movement near the jantannin, and saw several athalebsthere, which were devouring its flesh. I now went over to Almah andspoke with her. We were both full of despair. It seemed as though wemight never meet again. We were to be separated now; but who could saywhether we should be permitted to see each other after leaving thisplace? We had but little to say. I held her in my arms, regardless ofthe presence of others; and these, seeing our emotion, at once movedaway, with the usual delicacy of the Kosekin, and followed Layelah tothe jantannin to see about the athalebs. At last our interview was terminated. Layelah came and informed usthat all was ready for our departure. We walked sadly to the place, and found the athalebs crouched to receive their riders. There werefour beside ours. Layelah informed me that I was to go with her, andAlmah was to go on another athaleb. I entreated her to let Almah gowith me; but she declined, saying that our athaleb could only carrytwo, as he seemed fatigued, and it would not be safe to overload himfor so long a flight. I told her that Almah and I could go together onthe same athaleb; but she objected on the ground of my ignorance ofdriving. And so, remonstrances and objections being alike useless, Iwas compelled to yield to the arrangements that had been made. Almahmounted on another athaleb. I mounted with Layelah, and then the greatmonsters expanded their mighty wings, rose into the air, and soon werespeeding over the waters. We went on in silence for some time. I was too despondent to say aword, and all my thoughts turned toward Almah, who was now separatedfrom me--perhaps forever. The other athalebs went ahead, at longintervals apart, flying in a straight line, while ours was last. Layelah said nothing. She sat in front of me; her back was turnedtoward me; she held in her hands the reins, which hung quite loose atfirst, but after a while she drew them up, and seemed to be directingour course. For some time I did not notice anything in particular, formy eyes were fixed upon the athaleb immediately before us, upon whichwas seated the loved form of Almah, which I could easily recognize. But our athaleb flew slowly, and I noticed that we were fallingbehind. I said this to Layelah, but she only remarked that it wasfatigued with its long journey. To this I objected that the others hadmade as long a journey, and insisted that she should draw nearer. Thisshe at first refused to do; but at length, as I grew persistent, shecomplied, or pretended to do so. In spite of this, however, we againfell behind, and I noticed that this always happened when the reinswere drawn tight. On making this discovery I suddenly seized bothreins and let them trail loose, whereupon the athaleb at once showed aperceptible increase of speed, which proved that there was no fatiguein him whatever. This I said to Layelah. She acquiesced with a sweet smile, and taking the reins again, she sataround so as to face me, and said: "You are very quick. It is no use to try to deceive you, Atam-or: Iwish to fall behind. " "Why?" "To save you. " "To save me?" "Yes. I can take you to the land of the Orin. Now is the time toescape from death. If you go back you must surely die; but now, if youwill be guided by me, I can take you to the land of the Orin. Therethey all hate death, they love life, they live in the light. There youwill find those who are like yourself; there you can love and behappy. " "But what of Almah?" I asked. Layelah made a pretty gesture of despair. "You are always talking of Almah, " said she. "What is Almah to you?She is cold, dull, sad! She never will speak. Let her go. " "Never!" said I. "Almah is worth more than all the world to me. " Layelah sighed. "I can never, never, never, " said she, "get from you the least littlebit of a kind word--even after all that I have done for you, and whenyou know that I would lie down and let you trample me under your feetif it gave you any pleasure. " "Oh, that is not the question at all, " said I. "You are asking me toleave Almah--to be false to her--and I cannot. " "Among the Kosekin, " said Layelah, "it is the highest happiness forlovers to give one another up. " "I am not one of the Kosekin, " said I. "I cannot let her go away--Icannot let her go back to the amir--to meet death alone. If she diesshe shall see me by her side, ready to die with her. " At this Layelah laughed merrily. "Is it possible, " said she, "that you believe that? Do you not knowthat if Almah goes back alone she will not die?" "What do you mean?" "Why, she can only die when you are in her company. She has lived foryears among us, and we have waited for someone to appear whom shemight love, so that we might give them both the blessing of death. Ifthat one should leave her, Almah could not receive the blessing. Shewould be compelled to live longer, until some other lover shouldappear. Now, by going with me to the land of the Orin, you will saveAlmah's life--and as for Almah, why, she will be happy--and dear papais quite willing to marry her. You must see, therefore, dear Atam-or, that my plan is the very best that can be thought of for all of us, and above all for Almah. " This, however, was intolerable; and I could not consent to desertAlmah, even if by doing so I should save her life. My own naturerevolted from it. Still it was not a thing which I could dismiss onthe instant. The safety of Almah's life, indeed, requiredconsideration; but then the thought came of her wonder at mydesertion. Would she not think me false? Would not the thought of myfalsity be worse than death? "No, " said I, "I will not leave her--not even to save her life. Evenamong us there are things worse than death. Almah would rather die bythe sacrificial knife than linger on with a broken heart. " "Oh no, " said Layelah, sweetly; "she will rejoice that you are safe. Do you not see that while you are together death is inevitable, but ifyou separate you may both live and be happy?" "But she will think me dead, " said I, as a new idea occurred. "Shewill think that some accident has befallen me. " "Oh no, she won't, " said Layelah; "she will think that you have goneoff with me. " "Then that will be worse, and I would rather die, and have her diewith me, than live and have her think me false. " "You are very, very obstinate, " said Layelah, sweetly. I made no reply. During this conversation I had been too intent uponLayelah's words to notice the athalebs before me; but now as I lookedup I saw that we had fallen far behind, and that Layelah had headedour athaleb in a new direction. Upon this I once more snatched thereins from her, and tried to return to our former course. This, however, I was utterly unable to do. Layelah laughed. "You will have to let me guide our course, " said she. "You can donothing. The athaleb will now go in a straight line to the land of theOrin. " Upon this I started up in wild excitement. "Never, never, never!" I cried, in a fury. "I will not; I will destroythis athaleb and perish in the water!" As I said this I raised my rifle. "What are you going to do?" cried Layelah, in accents of fear. "Turn back, " I cried, "or I will kill this athaleb!" Upon this Layelah dropped the reins, stood up, and looked at me with asmile. "Oh, Atam-or, " said she, "what a thing to ask! How can I go back now, when we have started for the land of the Orin?" "We shall never reach the land of the Orin, " I cried; "we shall perishin the sea!" "Oh no, " said Layelah; "you cannot kill the athaleb. You are no morethan an insect; your rod is a weak thing, and will break on his ironframe. " It was evident that Layelah had not the slightest idea of the powersof my rifle. There was no hesitation on my part. I took aim with therifle. At that moment I was desperate. I thought of nothing but theswift flight of the athaleb, which was bearing me away forever fromAlmah. I could not endure that thought, and still less could I endurethe thought that she should believe me false. It was therefore in awild passion of rage and despair that I levelled my rifle, taking aimas well as I could at what seemed a vital part under the wing. Themotion of the wing rendered this difficult, however, and I hesitateda moment, so as to make sure. All this time Layelah stood lookingat me with a smile on her rosy lips and a merry twinkle in hereyes--evidently regarding my words as empty threats and my act asa vain pretence, and utterly unprepared for what was to follow. Suddenly I fired both barrels in quick succession. The reports rangout in thunder over the sea. The athaleb gave a wild, appallingshriek, and fell straight down into the water, fluttering vainly withone wing, while the other hung down useless. A shriek of horror burstfrom Layelah. She started back, and fell from her standing-place intothe waves beneath. The next instant we were all in the watertogether--the athaleb writhing and lashing the water into foam, whileI involuntarily clung to his coarse mane, and expected death everymoment. But death did not come; for the athaleb did not sink, but floated withhis back out of the water, the right pinion being sunk underneath anduseless, and the left struggling vainly with the sea. But after a timehe folded up the left wing and drew it close in to his side, andpropelled himself with his long hind-legs. His right wing was broken, but he did not seem to have suffered any other injury. Suddenly I heard a cry behind me: "Atam-or! oh, Atam-or!" I looked around and saw Layelah. She was swimming in the water, andseemed exhausted. In the agitation of the past few moments I had lostsight of her, and had thought that she was drowned; but now the sightof her roused me from my stupor and brought me back to myself. She wasswimming, yet her strokes were weak and her face was full of despair. In an instant I had flung off my coat, rolled up the rifle and pistolin its folds, and sprung into the water. A few strokes brought me toLayelah. A moment more and I should have been too late. I held herhead out of water, told her not to struggle, and then struck out to goback. It would have been impossible for me to do this, encumbered withsuch a load, had I not fortunately perceived the floating wing of theathaleb close beside me. This I seized, and by means of it drew myselfwith Layelah alongside; after which I succeeded in putting her on theback of the animal, and soon followed myself. The terror of the rifle had overwhelmed her, and the suddenness of thecatastrophe had almost killed her. She had struggled in the water fora long time, and had called to me in vain. Now she was quiteexhausted, and lay in my arms trembling and sobbing. I spoke to herencouragingly, and wrapped her in my coat, and rubbed her hands andfeet, until at last she began to recover. Then she wept quietly for along time; then the weeping fit passed away. She looked up with asmile, and in her face there was unutterable gratitude. "Atam-or, " said she, "I never loved death like the rest of theKosekin; but now--but now--I feel that death with you would be sweet. " Then tears came to her eyes, and I found tears coming to my own, sothat I had to stoop down and kiss away the tears of Layelah. As I didso she twined both her arms around my neck, held me close to her, andsighed. "Oh, Atam-or, death with you is sweet! And now you cannot reproachme-- You have done this yourself, with your terrible power; and youhave saved my life to let me die with you. You do not hate me, then, Atam-or, do you? Just speak once to a poor little girl, and say thatyou do not hate her!" All this was very pitiable. What man that had a heart in his breastcould listen unmoved to words like these, or look without emotion uponone so beautiful, so gentle, and so tender? It was no longer Layelahin triumph with whom I had to do, but Layelah in distress: the lightbanter, the teasing, mocking smile, the kindling eye, the readylaugh--all were gone. There was nothing now but mournfultenderness--the timid appeal of one who dreaded a repulse, the glanceof deep affection, the abandonment of love. I held Layelah in my arms, and I thought of nothing now but words ofconsolation for her. Life seemed over; death seemed inevitable; andthere, on the back of the athaleb, we floated on the waters and waitedfor our doom. CHAPTER XXV FALLING, LIKE ICARUS, INTO THE SEA The aurora light, which had flamed brightly, was now extinct, anddarkness was upon the face of the deep, where we floated on the backof the monster. He swam, forcing himself onward with his hind-legs, with one broad wing folded up close. Had both been folded up theathaleb could have swum rapidly; but the broken wing lay expandedover the water, tossing with the waves, so that our progress was butslight. Had it not been for this, the athaleb's own instinct mighthave served to guide him toward some shore which we might have hopedto reach before life was extinct; but as it was, all thought ofreaching any shore was out of the question, and there arose before usonly the prospect of death--a death, too, which must be lingering andpainful and cruel. Thus amid the darkness we floated, and the wavesdashed around us, and the athaleb never ceased to struggle in thewater, trying to force his way onward. It seemed sweet at that momentto have Layelah with me, for what could have been more horrible thanloneliness amid those black waters? and Layelah's mind was made upto meet death with joy, so that her mood conveyed itself to me. AndI thought that since death was inevitable it were better to meetit thus, and in this way end my life--not amid the horrors of thesacrifice and the Mista Kosek, but in a way which seemed natural toa seafaring man like myself, and with which I had long familiarized mythoughts. For I had fallen upon a world and among people which wereall alien and unintelligible to me; and to live on would only open theway to new and worse calamities. There was peace also in the thoughtthat my death would snatch the prospect of death from Almah. She wouldnow be safe. It was only when we were together as lovers that deaththreatened her; but now since I was removed she could resume herformer life, and she might remember me only as an episode in thatlife. That she would remember me I felt sure, and that she would weepfor me and mourn after me was undeniable; but time as it passed wouldsurely alleviate that grief, and Almah would live and be happy. Perhaps she might yet regain her native land and rejoin her lovedkindred, whom she would tell of the stranger from an unknown shore whohad loved her, and through whose death she had gained her life. Suchwere the thoughts that filled my mind as I floated over the blackwater with darkness all around, as I held Layelah in my arms, with mycoat wrapped around her, and murmured in her ear tender words ofconsolation and sympathy. A long, long time had passed--but how long I know not--when suddenlyLayelah gave a cry, and started up on her knees, with her head bentforward listening intently. I too listened, and I could distinctlyhear the sound of breakers. It was evident that we were approaching some shore; and, from what Iremembered of the shore of Magones, such a shore meant death, anddeath alone. We stood up and tried to peer through the gloom. Atlength we saw a whole line of breakers, and beyond all was black. Wewaited anxiously in that position, and drew steadily nearer. It wasevident that the athaleb was desirous of reaching that shore, and wecould do nothing but await the result. But the athaleb had his wits about him, and swam along on a line withthe breakers for some distance, until at length an opening appeared, into which he directed his course. Passing through this we reachedstill water, which seemed like a lagoon surrounded by a coral reef. The athaleb swam on farther, and at length we saw before us an islandwith a broad, sandy beach, beyond which was the shadowy outline of aforest. Here the monster landed, and dragged himself wearily upon thesand, where he spread his vast bulk out, and lay panting heavily. Wedismounted--I first, so as to assist Layelah; and then it seemed as ifdeath were postponed for a time, since we had reached this place wherethe rich and rank vegetation spoke of nothing but vigorous life. Fortune had indeed dealt strangely with me. I had fled with Almah, andwith her had reached one desolate shore, and now I found myself withLayelah upon another shore, desolate also, but not a savagewilderness. This lonely island, ringed with the black ocean waters, was the abode of a life of its own, and there was nothing here tocrush the soul into a horror of despair like that which was caused bythe tremendous scenes on Magones. In an instant Layelah revived from her gloom. She looked around, clapped her little hands, laughed aloud, and danced for joy. "Oh, Atam-or, " she cried, "see--see the trees, see the grass, thebushes! This is a land of wonder. As for food, you can call it downfrom the sky with your sepet-ram, or we can find it on the rocks. Oh, Atam-or! life is better than death, and we can live here, and wecan be happy. This shall be better to us than the lands of the Orin, for we shall be alone, and we shall be all in all to one another. " I could not help laughing, and I said: "Layelah, this is not the language of the Kosekin. You should at oncego to the other side of this island, and sit down and wait for death. " "Never, " said Layelah; "you are mine, Atam-or, and I never will leaveyou. If you wish me to die for you, I will gladly lay down my life;but I will not leave you. I love you, Atam-or; and now, whether it belife or death, it is all the same so long as I have you. " Our submersion in the sea and our long exposure afterward had chilledboth of us, but Layelah felt it most. She was shivering in her wetclothes in spite of my coat which I insisted on her wearing, and Idetermined, if possible, to kindle a fire. Fortunately my powder wasdry, for I had thrown off my flask with my coat before jumping intothe sea, and thus I had the means of creating fire. I rubbed wetpowder over my handkerchief, and then gathered some dried sticks andmoss. After this I found some dead trees, the boughs of which weredry and brittle, and in the exercise I soon grew warm, and had thesatisfaction of seeing a great heap of fagots accumulating. I firedmy pistol into the handkerchief, which, being saturated with powder, caught the fire, and this I blew into a flame among the dried moss. A bright fire now sprang up and blazed high in the air; while I, inorder to have an ample supply of fuel, continued to gather it for along time. At length, as I came back, I saw Layelah lying on the sandin front of the fire, sound asleep. I was glad of this, for she wasweary, and had seemed so weak and tremulous that I had felt anxious;so now I arranged my coat over her carefully, and then sat down for atime to think over this new turn which my fortune had taken. This island was certainly very unlike Magones, yet I had no surety butthat it might be equally destitute of food. This was the firstquestion, and I could not think of sleep until I had found out moreabout the place. The aurora light, which constantly brightens andlessens in this strange world, was now shining gloriously, and I setforth to explore the island. The beach was of fine sand all the way. The water was smooth, and shut in on every side by an outer reefagainst which the sea-waves broke incessantly. As I walked I soonperceived what the island was; for I had often seen such places beforein the South Pacific. It was, in fact, a coral islet, with a reef ofrocks encircling it on every side. The vegetation, however, was unlikeanything in the world beyond; for it consisted of many varieties oftree-ferns, that looked like palms, and giant grasses, and bamboo. Theisland was but small, and the entire circuit was not over a mile. Isaw nothing that looked like food, nor did it seem likely that in sosmall a place there could be enough sustenance for us. Our only hopewould be from the sea, yet even here I could see no signs of any sortof shell-fish. On the whole the prospect was discouraging, and Ireturned to the starting-point with a feeling of dejection; but thisfeeling did not trouble me much at that time: my chief thought was ofrest, and I flung myself down on the sand and fell asleep. I was awakened by a cry from Layelah. Starting up, I saw her standingand looking into the sky. She was intensely excited. As soon as shesaw me she rushed toward me and burst into tears, while I, full ofwonder, could only stare upward. "Oh!" cried Layelah, "they've turned back--they've found us! We shallhave to leave our dear, lovely island. Oh, Atam-or, I shall lose younow; for never, never, never again will you have one thought of lovefor your poor Layelah!" With these words she clung sobbing to me. For my part I do notremember what I said to soothe her, for the sight above was so amazingthat it took up all my attention. The aurora shone bright, and in thesky I saw two vast objects wheeling and circling, as if about todescend. I recognized them at once as athalebs; but as their backswere hid from view by their immense wings, I could not make outwhether they were wanderers about to alight of their own accord, orguided here by riders--perhaps by the Kosekin from whom we had beenparted. This much at least I remember. I said to Layelah that these athalebswere wild ones, which had come here because they saw or scented ourwounded one; but Layelah shook her head with mournful meaning. "Oh no, " said she; "Almah has come back for you. This fire-light hasguided them. If you had not made the fire they never, never, nevercould have found us; but now all is lost. " There was no time for conversation or discussion. The athalebs drewswiftly nearer and nearer, descending in long circuits, until atlength they touched the ground not far away on the wide sandy beach. Then we saw people on their backs, and among them was Almah. Wehurried toward them, and Almah rushed into my arms, to the greatdisgust of Layelah, for she was close beside me and saw it all. Shegave an exclamation of grief and despair, and hurried away. From Almah I learned that our disappearance had caused alarm; that twoof the athalebs had come back in search of us; that they had been toMagones, and had searched over the seas, and were just about giving usup as lost, when the fire-light had attracted their attention anddrawn them here. I said nothing at that time about the cause of our disappearance, butmerely remarked that the athaleb had fallen into the sea and swamhere. This was sufficient. They had to remain here for some timelonger to rest their athalebs. At length we prepared to depart. Ourwounded athaleb was left behind to take care of himself. I was takenwith Almah, and Layelah went on the other. We were thus separated; andso we set forth upon our return, and at length arrived at the amir. CHAPTER XXVI GRIMM'S LAW AGAIN Dinner was now announced, and Oxenden laid the manuscript aside;whereupon they adjourned to the cabin, where they proceeded to discussboth the repast and the manuscript. "Well, " said Featherstone, "More's story seems to be approaching acrisis. What do you think of it now, Melick? Do you still think it asensational novel?" "Partly so, " said Melick; "but it would be nearer the mark to call ita satirical romance. " "Why not a scientific romance?" "Because there's precious little science in it, but a good deal ofquiet satire. " "Satire on what?" asked Featherstone. "I'll be hanged if I can seeit. " "Oh, well, " said Melick, "on things in general. The satire is directedagainst the restlessness of humanity; its impulses, feelings, hopes, and fears--all that men do and feel and suffer. It mocks us byexhibiting a new race of men, animated by passions and impulses whichare directly the opposite of ours, and yet no nearer happiness than weare. It shows us a world where our evil is made a good, and our goodan evil; there all that we consider a blessing is had inabundance--prolonged and perpetual sunlight, riches, power, fame--andyet these things are despised, and the people, turning away from them, imagine that they can find happiness in poverty, darkness, death, andunrequited love. The writer thus mocks at all our dearest passions andstrongest desires; and his general aim is to show that the mere searchfor happiness per se is a vulgar thing, and must always result inutter nothingness. The writer also teaches the great lesson that thehappiness of man consists not in external surroundings, but in theinternal feelings, and that heaven itself is not a place, but a state. It is the old lesson which Milton extorted from Satan: "'What matter where, if I be still the same--' "Or again: "'The mind is its own place, and of itself Can make a heaven of hell, a hell of heaven--'" "That's good too, " cried Oxenden. "That reminds me of the Germancommentators who find in the Agamemnon of AEschylus or the OEdipusof Sophocles or the Hamlet of Shakespeare motives and purposesof which the authors could never have dreamed, and give us ametaphysical, beer-and-tobacco, High-Dutch Clytemnestra or Antigone orLady Macbeth. No, my boy, More was a simple sailor, and had no idea ofsatirizing anything. " "How, then, do you account for the perpetual undercurrent of meaningand innuendo that may be found in every line?" "I deny that there is anything of the sort, " said Oxenden. "It is aplain narrative of facts; but the facts are themselves such that theygive a new coloring to the facts of our own life. They are in suchprofound antithesis to European ways that we consider them as beingwritten merely to indicate that difference. It is like the Germaniaof Tacitus, which many critics still hold to be a satire on Romanways, while as a matter of fact it is simply a narrative of Germanmanners and customs. " "I hope, " cried Melick, "that you do not mean to compare this awfulrot and rubbish to the Germania of Tacitus?" "By no means, " said Oxenden; "I merely asserted that in one respectthey were analogous. You forced on the allusion to the Germania bycalling this 'rot and rubbish' a satirical romance. " "Oh, well, " said Melick, "I only referred to the intention of thewriter. His plan is one thing and his execution quite another. Hisplan is not bad, but he fails utterly in his execution. The style isdetestable. If he had written in the style of a plain seaman, andtold a simple unvarnished tale, it would have been all right. In orderto carry out properly such a plan as this the writer should take Defoeas his model, or, still better, Dean Swift. Gulliver's Travels andRobinson Crusoe show what can be done in this way, and form astandard by which all other attempts must be judged. But this writeris tawdry; he has the worst vices of the sensational school--he showseverywhere marks of haste, gross carelessness, and universalfeebleness. When he gets hold of a good fancy, he lacks the patiencethat is necessary in order to work it up in an effective way. He is agross plagiarist, and over and over again violates in the most glaringmanner all the ordinary proprieties of style. What can be more absurd, for instance, than the language which he puts into the mouth ofLayelah? Not content with making her talk like a sentimentalboarding-school, bread-and-butter English miss, he actually forgetshimself so far as to put in her mouth a threadbare joke, whicheveryone has heard since childhood. " "What is that?" "Oh, that silly speech about the athaleb swallowing its victualswhole. " "What's the matter with that?" asked Oxenden. "It's merely a chanceresemblance. In translating her words into English they fell byaccident into that shape. No one but you would find fault with them. Would it have been better if he had translated her words into thescientific phraseology which the doctor made use of with regard to theichthyosaurus? He might have made it this way: 'Does it bite?' 'No; itswallows its food without mastication. ' Would that have been better?Besides, it's all very well to talk of imitating Defoe and Swift; butsuppose he couldn't do it?" "Then he shouldn't have written the book. " "In that case how could his father have heard about his adventures?" "His father!" exclaimed Melick. "Do you mean to say that you stillaccept all this as bona fide?" "Do you mean to say, " retorted Oxenden, "that you still have any doubtabout the authenticity of this remarkable manuscript?" At this each looked at the other; Melick elevated his eyebrows, andOxenden shrugged his shoulders, but each seemed unable to find wordsto express his amazement at the other's stupidity, and so they tookrefuge in silence. "What do you understand by this athaleb, doctor?" asked Featherstone. "The athaleb?" said the doctor. "Why, it is clearly the pterodactyl. " "By-the-bye, " interrupted Oxenden, "do please take notice of thatname. It affords another exemplification of 'Grimm's Law. ' The Hebrewword is 'ataleph, ' and means bat. The Kosekin word is 'athaleb. ' Hereyou see the thin letter of Hebrew represented by the aspirated letterof the Kosekin language, while the aspirated Hebrew is represented bythe Kosekin medial. " "Too true, " exclaimed Melick, in a tone of deep conviction; "and now, Oxenden, won't you sing us a song?" "Nonsense, " said Featherstone; "let the doctor tell us about theathaleb. " "Well, " resumed the doctor, "as I was saying, it must be undoubtedlythe pterodactyl. It is a most extraordinary animal, and is a speciesof flying lizard, although differing from the lizard in many respects. It has the head and neck of a bird, the trunk and tail of an ordinarymammal, the jaws and teeth of a reptile, and the wings of a bat. Owendescribes one whose sweep of wings exceeded twenty feet, and many havebeen found of every gradation of size down to that of a bat. There isno reason why they should not be as large as More says; and I for mypart do not suspect him of exaggeration. Some have supposed that alate, lingering individual may have suggested the idea of the fabulousdragon--an idea which seems to be in the minds of nearly all the humanrace, for in the early records of many nations we find the destructionof dragons assigned to their gods and heroes. The figure of thepterodactyl represents pretty closely that which is given to thedragons. It is not impossible that they may have existed into theperiod which we call prehistoric, and that monsters far larger thanany which we have yet discovered may have lingered until the time whenman began to increase upon the earth, to spread over its surface, andto carve upon wood and stone representations of the most strikingobjects around him. When the living pterodactyls had disappeared thememory of them was preserved; some new features were added, and theimagination went so far as to endow them with the power of belchingforth smoke and flames. Thus the dragon idea pervaded the minds ofmen, and instead of a natural animal it became a fabulous one. "The fingers of the forelegs were of the ordinary dimensions, andterminated with crooked nails, and these were probably used to suspendthemselves from trees. When in repose it rested on its hind legs likea bird, and held its neck curving behind, so that its enormous headshould not disturb its equilibrium. The size and form of the feet, ofthe leg, and of the thigh prove that they could hold themselves erectwith firmness, their wings folded, and move about in this way likebirds, just as More describes them as doing. Like birds they couldalso perch on trees, and could crawl like bats and lizards along therocks and cliffs. "Some think that they were covered with scales, but I am of theopinion that they had a horny hide, with a ridge of hair running downtheir backs--in which opinion I am sustained by More's account. Thesmaller kinds were undoubtedly insectivorous, but the larger ones musthave been carnivorous, and probably fed largely on fish. " "Well, at any rate, " said Melick, gravely, "this athaleb solves thedifficult question as to how the Troglodytes emigrated to the SouthPole. " "How?" asked the doctor. "Why, they must have gone there on athalebs! Your friends thepterodactyls probably lingered longest among the Troglodytes, who, seeing that they were rapidly dying out, concluded to depart toanother and a better world. One beauty of this theory is that itcannot possibly be disproved; another is that it satisfies all therequirements of the case; a third is that it accounts for thedisappearance of the pterodactyls in our world, and their appearanceat the South Pole; and there are forty or fifty other facts, allincluded in this theory, which I have not time just now to enumerate, but will try to do so after we have finished reading the manuscript. Iwill only add that the athaleb must be regarded as another link whichbinds the Kosekin to the Semitic race. " "Another link?" said Oxenden. "That I already have; and it is one thatcarries conviction with it. " "All your arguments invariably do, my dear fellow. " "What is it?" asked the doctor. "The Kosekin alphabet, " said Oxenden. "I can't see how you can make anything out of that, " said the doctor. "Very well, I can easily explain, " replied Oxenden. "In the firstplace we must take the old Hebrew alphabet. I will write down theletters in their order first. " Saying this he hastily jotted down some letters on a piece of paper, and showed to the doctor the following: Labials. Palatals. Linguals. A B C (or G) D E F Ch (or H) Dh (or Th) I Liquids, L M N O P K T "That, " said he, "is substantially the order of the old Hebrewalphabet. " "But, " said the doctor, "the Kosekin alphabet differs in its orderaltogether from that. " "That very difference can be shown to be all the stronger proof of aconnection between them, " said Oxenden. "I should like to know how. " "The fact is, " said Oxenden, "these letters are representeddifferently in the two languages in exact accordance with Grimm'sLaw. " "By Jove!" cried Featherstone, "Grimm's Law again!" "According to that law, " continued Oxenden, "the letters of thealphabet ought to change their order. Now let us leave out the vowelsand linguals, and deal only with the mutes. First, we have in theHebrew alphabet the medials B, G, and D. Very well; in the Kosekin wehave standing first the thin letters, or tenues, according to Grimm'sLaw, namely, P, K, T. Next we have in the Hebrew the aspirates F, Ch, Dh. In the Kosekin alphabet we have corresponding to them the medialsB, G, D. Next we have in the Hebrew the tenues, or thin letters P, K, T. In the Kosekin we have the corresponding aspirates F, Ch, Th. Thevowels, liquids, and sibilants need not be regarded just here, for theproof from the mutes is sufficient to satisfy any reasonable man. " "Well, " said Melick, "I for one am thoroughly satisfied, and don'tneed another single word. The fact is, I never knew before theall-sufficient nature of Grimm's Law. Why, it can unlock any mystery!When I get home I must buy one--a tame one, if possible--and keep himwith me always. It is more useful to a literary man than to any other. It is said that with a knowledge of Grimm's Law a man may wanderthrough the world from Iceland to Ceylon, and converse pleasantly inall the Indo-European languages. More must have had Grimm's Law stowedaway somewhere about him; and that's the reason why he escaped theicebergs, the volcanoes, the cannibals, the subterranean channelmonster, and arrived at last safe and sound in the land of theKosekin. What I want is Grimm's Law--a nice tidy one, well trained, ingood working order, and kind in harness; and the moment I get one Iintend to go to the land of the Kosekin myself. " CHAPTER XXVII OXENDEN PREACHES A SERMON "Magones, " said the doctor, "is clearly a volcanic island, and, takenin connection with the other volcanoes around, shows how active mustbe the subterranean fires at the South Pole. It seems probable to methat the numerous caves of the Kosekin were originally fissures in themountains, formed by convulsions of nature; and also that the placesexcavated by man must consist of soft volcanic rock, such aspumice-stone, or rather tufa, easily worked, and remaining permanentlyin any shape into which it may be fashioned. As to Magones, it seemsanother Iceland; for there are the same wild and hideous desolation, the same impassable wildernesses, and the same universal scenes ofruin, lighted up by the baleful and tremendous volcanic fires. " "But what of that little island on which they landed?" askedFeatherstone. "That, surely, was not volcanic. " "No, " said the doctor; "that must have been a coral island. " "By-the-bye, is it really true, " asked Featherstone, "that these coralislands are the work of little insects?" "Well, they may be called insects, " replied the doctor; "they areliving zoophytes of most minute dimensions, which, however, compensatefor their smallness of size by their inconceivable numbers. Small asthese are they have accomplished infinitely more than all that everwas done by the ichthyosaurus, the plesiosaurus, the pterodactyl, andthe whole tribe of monsters that once filled the earth. Immensedistricts and whole mountains have been built up by these minutecreatures. They have been at work for ages, and are still at work. Itis principally in the South Seas that their labors are carried on. Near the Maldive Islands they have formed a mass whose volume is equalto the Alps. Around New Caledonia they have built a barrier of reefsfour hundred miles in length, and another along the northeast coast ofAustralia a thousand miles in length. In the Pacific Ocean, islands, reefs, and islets innumerable have been constructed by them, whichextend for an immense distance. "The coral islands are called 'atolls. ' They are nearly alwayscircular, with a depression in the centre. They are originally madering-shaped, but the action of the ocean serves to throw fragments ofrock into the inner depression, which thus fills up; firm landappears; the rock crumbles into soil; the winds and birds and currentsbring seeds here, and soon the new island is covered with verdure. These little creatures have played a part in the past quite asimportant as in the present. All Germany rests upon a bank of coral;and they seem to have been most active during the Oolitic Period. " "How do the creatures act?" asked Featherstone. "Nobody knows, " replied the doctor. A silence now followed, which was at last broken by Oxenden. "After all, " said he, "these monsters and marvels of nature form theleast interesting feature in the land of the Kosekin. To me the peoplethemselves are the chief subject of interest. Where did they get thatstrange, all-pervading love of death, which is as strong in them aslove of life is in us?" "Why, they got it from the imagination of the writer of themanuscript, " interrupted Melick. "Yes, it's easy to answer it from your point of view; yet from mypoint of view it is more difficult. I sometimes think that it may bethe strong spirituality of the Semitic race, carried out underexceptionally favorable circumstances to the ultimate results; for theSemitic race more than all others thought little of this life, andturned their affections to the life that lives beyond this. TheKosekin may thus have had a spiritual development of their own, whichended in this. "Yet there may be another reason for it, and I sometimes think thatthe Kosekin may be nearer to the truth than we are. We have by naturea strong love of life--it is our dominant feeling--but yet there is inthe minds of all men a deep underlying conviction of the vanity oflife, and the worthlessness. In all ages and among all races the best, the purest, and the wisest have taught this truth--that human life isnot a blessing; that the evil predominates over the good; and that ourbest hope is to gain a spirit of acquiescence with its inevitableills. All philosophy and all religions teach us this one solemn truth, that in this life the evil surpasses the good. It has always been so. Suffering has been the lot of all living things, from the giant of theprimeval swamps down to the smallest zoophyte. It is far more so withman. Some favored classes in every age may furnish forth a fewindividuals who may perhaps lead lives of self-indulgence and luxury;but to the mass of mankind life has ever been, and must ever be, aprolonged scene of labor intermingled with suffering. The great Indianreligions, whether Brahmanic or Buddhistic, teach as their cardinaldoctrine that life is an evil. Buddhism is more pronounced in this, for it teaches more emphatically than even the Kosekin that the chiefend of man is to get rid of the curse of life and gain the bliss ofNirvana, or annihilation. True, it does not take so practical a formas among the Kosekin, yet it is believed by one-third of the humanrace as the foundation of the religion in which they live and die. Weneed not go to the Kosekin, however, for such maxims as these. Theintelligent Hindoos, the Chinese, the Japanese, with many othernations, all cling firmly to this belief. Sakyamoum Gautama Buddha, the son and heir of a mighty monarch, penetrated with the convictionof the misery of life, left his throne, embraced a life of voluntarypoverty, want, and misery, so that he might find his way to a betterstate--the end before him being this, that he might ultimately escapefrom the curse of existence. He lived till old age, gained innumerablefollowers, and left to them as a solemn legacy the maxim that not toexist is better than to exist; that death is better than life. Sincehis day millions of his followers have upheld his principles and livedhis life. Even among the joyous Greeks we find this feeling at timesbursting forth it comes when we least expect it, and not even aKosekin poet could express this view more forcibly than Sophocles inthe OEdipus at Colonus: "'Not to be born surpasses every lot; And the next best lot by far, when one is born Is to go back whence he came as soon as possible; For while youth is present bringing vain follies, What woes does it not have, what ills does it not bear-- Murders, factions, strife, war, envy, But the extreme of misery is attained by loathsome old age-- Old age, strengthless, unsociable, friendless, Where all evils upon evils dwell together. '" "I'll give you the words of a later poet, " said Melick, "who takesa different view of the case. I think I'll sing them, with yourpermission. " Melick swallowed a glass of wine and then sang the following: "'They may rail at this life: from the hour I began it I found it a life full of kindness and bliss, And until they can show me some happier planet, More social and bright, I'll content me with this. As long as the world has such lips and such eyes As before me this moment enraptured I see, They may say what they will of their orbs in the skies, But this earth is the planet for you, love, and me. ' "What a pity it is, " continued Melick, "that the writer of thismanuscript had not the philological, theological, sociological, geological, palaeological, ontological, ornithological, and all theother logical attainments of yourself and the doctor! He could thenhave given us a complete view of the nature of the Kosekin, morallyand physically; he could have treated of the geology of the soil, theethnology of the people, and could have unfolded before us a full andcomprehensive view of their philosophy and religion, and could havecrammed his manuscript with statistics. I wonder why he didn't do iteven as it was. It must have been a strong temptation. " "More, " said Oxenden, with deep impressiveness, "was a simple-mindedthough somewhat emotional sailor, and merely wrote in the hope thathis story might one day meet the eyes of his father. I certainlyshould like to find some more accurate statements about the science, philosophy, and religion of the Kosekin; yet, after all, such thingscould not be expected. " "Why not?" said Melick; "it was easy enough for him. " "How?" asked Oxenden. "Why, he had only to step into the British Museum, and in a couple ofhours he could have crammed up on all those points in science, philosophy, ethnology, and theology, about which you are so anxious toknow. " "Well, " said Featherstone, "suppose we continue our reading? I believeit is my turn now. I sha'n't be able to hold out so long as you did, Oxenden, but I'll do what I can. " Saying this, Featherstone took the manuscript and went on to read. CHAPTER XXVIII IN PRISON It was with hearts full of the gloomiest forebodings that we returnedto the amir, and these we soon found to be fully justified. Theathalebs descended at that point from which they had risen--namely, onthe terrace immediately in front of the cavern where they had beenconfined. We then dismounted, and Layelah with the Kosekin guardsaccompanied us to our former chambers. There she left us, saying thata communication would be sent to us. We were now left to our own conjectures. "I wonder what they will do to us?" said I. "It is impossible to tell, " said Almah. "I suppose, " said I, "they will punish us in some way; but thenpunishment among the Kosekin is what seems honor and reward to me. Perhaps they will spare our lives, for that in their eyes ought to bethe severest punishment and the deepest disgrace imaginable. " Almah sighed. "The Kosekin do not always act in this matter as one would suppose, "said she. "It is quite likely that they may dread our escaping, andmay conclude to sacrifice us at once. " On the next jom I had a visit from the Kohen Gadol. He informed methat the paupers had held a Council of State, in which they had made aspecial examination of our late flight. He and Layelah had both beenexamined, as well as the Kosekin who had gone after us; but Layelah'stestimony was by far the most important. The Council of State gathered from Layelah's report that we had fledto Magones for the especial purpose of gaining the most blessed ofdeaths; that she pursued us in the interest of the state; and that weon her arrival had generously surrendered our own selfish desires, andhad at once returned. We learned that much gratification was felt by the council, and alsoexpressed, at Layelah's account and at our action. First, at our eager love of death, which was so natural in theireyes; secondly, at the skill which we had shown in selecting Magones;and finally, at our generosity in giving up so readily the blessedprospect of exile and want and death, so as to come back to theamir. Had we been Kosekin our acts would have been natural enough;but, being foreigners, it was considered more admirable in us, and itseemed to show that we were equal to the Kosekin themselves. It wasfelt, however, that in our eager rush after death we had been somewhatselfish; but as this probably arose from our ignorance of the law, itmight be overlooked. On the whole it was decided that we ought to berewarded, and that, too, with the greatest benefits that the Kosekincould bestow. What these benefits were the Kohen Gadol could not say;and thus we were left, as before, in the greatest possible anxiety. Westill dreaded the worst. The highest honors of these men might wellawaken apprehension; for they thought that the chief blessings werepoverty and darkness and death. Layelah next came to see me. She was as amiable as ever, and showed noresentment at all. She gave me an account of what had happened at theCouncil of State, which was the same as what I had heard from theKohen Gadol. I asked her why she had made such a report of us. "To conciliate their good-will, " said Layelah. "For if they thoughtthat you had really fled from death from a love of life, they wouldhave felt such contempt for you that serious harm might havehappened. " "Yes, " said I; "but among the Kosekin what you call harm wouldprobably have been just what I want. I should like to be viewed withcontempt, and considered unworthy of death and the Mista Kosek, andother such honors. " "Oh yes, " said Layelah; "but that doesn't follow; for you see thepaupers love death so intensely that they long to bestow it on all;and if they knew that you were afraid of it, they would be tempted tobestow it upon you immediately, just to show you how delightful athing it is. And that was the very thing that I was trying to guardagainst. " "Well, " said I, "and what is the result? Do you know what theirdecision is?" "Yes, " said Layelah. "What is it?" I asked, eagerly. Layelah hesitated. "What is it?" I cried again, full of impatience. "I'm afraid it will not sound very pleasant to you, " said Layelah, "but at any rate your life is spared for the present. They havedecided to give you what they call the greatest possible honors anddistinctions. " Layelah paused, and looked at me earnestly. For my part these wordssounded ominous, and were full of the darkest meaning. "Tell me all, " I said; "don't keep me in suspense. " "Well, " said Layelah, "I'm afraid you will think it hard; but I musttell you. I will tell it, therefore, as briefly and formally aspossible. "First, then, they have decreed the blessing of separation. You andAlmah must now be parted, since this is regarded as the highest blissof lovers. "Secondly, they have decreed the blessing of poverty. All theseluxuries will be taken away, and you will be raised to an equality inthis respect with the great paupers. "Thirdly, you are to have the blessing of darkness. You are to beremoved from this troublesome and vexatious light, which here isregarded as a curse, and henceforth live without it. "Fourthly, the next decree is the high reward of imprisonment. You areto be delivered from the evils of liberty, and shut up in a darkcavern, from which it will be impossible to escape or to communicatewith anyone outside. "Fifthly, you are to associate with the greatest of the paupers, theclass that is the most honored and influential. You will be present atall their highest councils, and will have the privilege of perpetualintercourse with those reverend men. They will tell you of the joys ofpoverty, the happiness of darkness, and the bliss of death. " Layelah paused, and looked at me earnestly. "Is there anything more?" I gasped. "No, " said she. "Is not that enough? Some were in favor of bestowingimmediate death, but they were outvoted by the others. You surelycannot regret that. " Layelah's words sounded like the words of a mocking demon. Yet she didnot wish to distress me; she had merely stated my sentence in formallanguage, without any attempt to soften its tremendous import. As forme, I was overwhelmed with despair. There was but one thought in mymind--it was not of myself, but of Almah. "And Almah?" I cried. "Almah, " said Layelah--"she will have the same; you are both includedin the same sentence. " At this a groan burst from me. Horror overwhelmed me. I threw myselfdown upon the floor and covered my face with my hands. All was lost!Our fate--Almah's fate--was darkness, imprisonment, and death. Couldanything be imagined that might mitigate such woes as these? Couldanything be conceived of as more horrible? Yes; there remainedsomething more, and this was announced by Layelah. "Finally, " said she, "it has been decreed that you shall not only havethe blessing of death, but that you shall have the rare honor ofbelonging to the chosen few who are reserved for the Mista Kosek. Thus far this had not been granted. It was esteemed too high an honorfor strangers; but now, by an exercise of unparalleled liberality, theGrand Council of Paupers have added this, as the last and best, to thehigh honors and rewards which they have decreed for you and Almah. " To this I had nothing to say; I was stupefied with horror. To suchwords what answer could be made? At that moment I could think ofnothing but this tremendous sentence--this infliction of appallingwoes under the miserable name of blessings! I could not think ofLayelah; nor did I try to conjecture what her motives might be in thuscoming to me as the messenger of evil. I could not find space amidmy despair for speculations as to her own part in this, or stop toconsider whether she was acting the part of a mere messenger, or wasinfluenced by resentment or revenge. All this was far away from mythoughts; for all my mind was filled with the dread sentence of theCouncil of Paupers and the baleful prospect of the woes that awaitedus. On the next jom I saw Almah. She had already learned the awfultidings. She met me with a face of despair; for there was no longerany hope, and all that remained for us was a last farewell. After thiswe parted, and each of us was taken to our respective prison. I was taken along dark passages until I came to a cavern with a low, dark portal. Upon entering I found the darkness deeper than usual, and there was only one solitary lamp, which diffused but a feeble raythrough the gloom. The size of the place could not be made out. Isaw here a group of human beings, and by the feeble ray of the lampI perceived that they were wan and thin and emaciated, with scantclothing, all in rags, squalor, misery, and dirt; with coarse hairmatted together, and long nails and shaggy beards. They reminded me intheir personal appearance of the cannibals of the outer shore. Thesehideous beings all gathered around me, blinking at me with theirbleary eyes and grinning with their abominable faces, and then eachone embraced me. The filth, squalor, and unutterable foulness ofthese wretches all combined to fill my soul with loathing, and theinconceivable horror of that embrace wellnigh overwhelmed me. Yet, after all, it was surpassed by the horror of the thought that Almahmight be at that very moment undergoing the same experience; and forher such a thing must be worse than for me. I retreated as far as possible from them, deep into the thickdarkness, and sat down. No convicted felon at the last hour of life, no prisoner in the dungeons of the Inquisition, ever could havesuffered more mental agony than I did at that moment. The blessings, the awful blessings of the Kosekin were descending upon my miserablehead--separation from Almah, squalor and dirt, imprisonment, thesociety of these filthy creatures, darkness, the shadow of death, andbeyond all the tremendous horrors of the Mista Kosek! I do not know how the time passed, for at first I was almost stupefiedwith despair; nor could I ever grow reconciled to the society ofthese wretches, scarce human, who were with me. Some food wasoffered me--filthy stuff, which I refused. My refusal excited warmcommendation; but I was warned against starving myself, as that wasagainst the law. In my despair I thought of my pistol and rifle, which I still kept with me--of using these against my jailors, andbursting forth; but this wild impulse soon passed away, for its utterhopelessness was manifest. My only hope, if hope it was, lay inwaiting, and it was not impossible that I might see Almah again, if only once. Joms passed away, I know not how. The Chief Pauper, who is thegreatest man in the land of the Kosekin, made several attempts toconverse with me, and was evidently very condescending and magnanimousin his own eyes; but I did not meet his advances graciously--he wastoo abhorrent. He was a hideous wretch, with eyes nearly closed andbleary, thick, matted hair, and fiendish expression--in short, a devilincarnate in rags and squalor. But as the joms passed I found it difficult to repel my associates. They were always inflicting their society upon me, and thrusting on menasty little acts of kindness. The Chief Pauper was more persistentthan all, with his chatter and his disgusting civilities. He wasevidently glad to get hold of a fresh subject for his talkativegenius; he was a very garrulous cannibal, and perhaps my being aforeigner made me more interesting in his eyes. The chief topic of his discourse was death. He hated life, loveddeath, longed for it in all its forms, whether arising from diseaseor from violence. He was an amateur in corpses, and had a largerexperience in dead bodies than any other man in the nation. I could not help asking him once why he did not kill himself, and bedone with it. "That, " said he, "is not allowed. The temptation to kill one's self isone of the strongest that human nature can experience, but it is onethat we must struggle against, of course, for it is against all law. The greatest blessing must not be seized. It must be given by natureor man. Those who violate the blessed mystery of death are infamous. " He assured me that he had all his life cultivated the loftiestfeelings of love to others. His greatest happiness consisted in doinggood to others, especially in killing them. The blessing of death, being the greatest of all blessings, was the one which he loved bestto bestow upon others; and the more he loved his fellow-creaturesthe more he wished to give them this blessing. "You, " said he, "areparticularly dear to me, and I should rather give to you the blessingof death than to any other human being. I love you, Atam-or, and Ilong to kill you at this moment. " "You had better not try it, " said I, grimly. He shook his head despondingly. "Oh no, " said he; "it is against the law. I must not do it till thetime comes. " "Do you kill many?" I asked. "It is my pleasing and glorious office, " he replied, "to kill morethan any other; for, you must know, I am the Sar Tabakin" (chief ofthe executioners). The Chief Pauper's love of death had grown to be an all-absorbingpassion. He longed to give death to all. As with us there are certainphilanthropists who have a mania for doing good, so here the pauperclass had a mania for doing what they considered good in this way. TheChief Pauper was a sort of Kosekin Howard or Peabody, and was regardedby all with boundless reverence. To me, however, he was an objectof never-ending hate, abhorrence, and loathing; and, added to this, was the thought that there might be here some equally hideousfemale--someone like the nightmare hag of the outer sea--a tormentand a horror to Almah. CHAPTER XXIX THE CEREMONY OF SEPARATION Separated from Almah, surrounded by foul fiends, in darkness and theshadow of death, with the baleful prospect of the Mista Kosek, itwas mine to endure the bitterest anguish and despair; and in me thesefeelings were all the worse from the thought that Almah was in asimilar state, and was enduring equal woes. All that I suffered in mypresent condition she too was suffering--and from this there was nopossibility of escape. Perhaps her surroundings were even worse, andher sufferings keener; for who could tell what these people mightinflict in their strange and perverted impulses? Many joms passed, and there was only one thing that sustainedme--the hope of seeing Almah yet again, though it were but for amoment. That hope, however, was but faint. There was no escape. Thegate was barred without and within. I was surrounded by miscreants, who formed the chief class in the state and the ruling order. TheChief Pauper was the highest magistrate in the land, from whoseopinion there was no appeal, and the other paupers here formed theKosekin senate. Here, in imprisonment and darkness, they formed asecret tribunal and controlled everything. They were objects of envyto all. All looked forward to this position as the highest object ofhuman ambition, and the friends and relatives of those here rejoicedin their honor. Their powers were not executive, but deliberative. Tothe Meleks and Athons was left the exercise of authority, but theiracts were always in subordination to the will of the paupers. "I have everything that heart can wish, " said the Chief Pauper tome once. "Look at me, Atam-or, and see me as I stand here: I havepoverty, squalor, cold, perpetual darkness, the privilege of killingothers, the near prospect of death, and the certainty of the MistaKosek--all these I have, and yet, Atam-or, after all, I am not happy. " To this strange speech I had nothing to say. "Yes, " continued the Chief Pauper, in a pensive tone, "for twentyseasons I have reigned as chief of the Kosekin in this place. Mycavern is the coldest, squalidest, and darkest in the land. My raimentis the coarsest rags. I have separated from all my friends. I have hadmuch sickness. I have the closest captivity. Death, darkness, poverty, want, all that men most live and long for, are mine to satiety; andyet, as I look back and count the joms of my life to see in how manyI have known happiness, I find that in all they amount to just seven!Oh, Atam-or, what a comment is this on the vanity of human life!" To this I had no answer ready; but by way of saying something, Ioffered to kill him on the spot. "Nay, nay, Atam-or, " said he, with a melancholy smile, "do not temptme. Leave me to struggle with temptations by myself, and do notseek to make me falter in my duty. Yes, Atam-or, you behold in me amelancholy example of the folly of ambition; for I often think, asI look down from my lofty eminence, that after all it is as well toremain content in the humble sphere in which we are placed at birth;for perhaps, if the truth were known, there is quite as much realhappiness among the rich and splendid--among the Athons and Meleks. " On this occasion I took advantage of the Chief Pauper's softer moodto pour forth an earnest entreaty for him to save Almah's life, or atleast to mitigate her miseries. Alas! he was inexorable. It was likean appeal of some mad prisoner to some gentle-hearted governor inChristendom, entreating him to put some fellow-prisoner to death, orat least to make his confinement more severe. The Chief Pauper stared at me in horror. "You are a strange being, Atam-or, " said he, gently. "Sometimes Ithink you mad. I can only say that such a request is horrible to mebeyond all words. Such degradation and cruelty to the gentle andvirtuous Almah is outrageous and forever impossible; no, we will notdeprive her of a single one of those blessings which she now enjoys. " I turned away in despair. At length one jom the Chief Pauper came to me with a smile and said, "Atam-or, let me congratulate you on this joyous occasion. " "What do you mean?" I asked. "You are to have your ceremony of separation. " "Separation!" I repeated. "Yes, " said he. "Almah has given notice to us. She has announced herintention of giving you up, and separating from you. With us thewoman always gives the announcement in such cases. We have fixed theceremony for the third jom from this, and I hope you will not thinkit too soon. " This strange intelligence moved me greatly. I did not like the idea ofa ceremony of separation; but behind this there rose the prospect ofseeing Almah, and I felt convinced that she had devised this as a modeof holding communication with me, or at least of seeing me again. The thought of Layelah was the only thing that interfered with thisbelief, for it might be her doings after all; yet the fact remainedthat I was to see Almah, and in this I rejoiced with exceeding greatjoy. The appointed jom came. A procession was formed of the paupers. Thechief did not go, as he never left the cavern except on the greatsacrifices and Mista Koseks. The door was opened, and I accompaniedthe procession. On our way all was dark, and after traversing manypassages we came at length to the door of a cavern as gloomy as theone I had left. On entering this I found all dark and drear; and alittle distance before me there was a light burning, around which wasgathered a group of hags hideous beyond all expression. But these Iscarcely noticed; for there amid them, all pale and wan, with her facenow lighted up with joyous and eager expectation, I saw my darling--myAlmah! I caught her in my arms, and for a few moments neither of usspoke a word. She sobbed upon my breast, but I knew that the tearswhich she shed were tears of joy. Nor was our joy checked by thethought that it was to be so short-lived. It was enough at that momentthat we saw one another--enough that we were in one another's arms;and so we mingled our tears, and shared one common rapture. And sweetit was--sweet beyond all expression--the sweetest moment in all mylife; for it had come in the midst of the drear desolation of my heartand the black despair. It was like a flash of lightning in the intensedarkness, short and sudden indeed, yet still intense while it lasted, and in an instant filling all with its glow. "I did this, " murmured Almah, "to see you and to save you. " "Save me!" I repeated. "Yes, " said she. "I have seen Layelah. She told me that there is thischance and this one only to save you. I determined to try it. I cannotbear to think of you at the sacrifice--and for love of me meeting yourdeath--for I would die to save you, Atam-or. " I pressed her closer in my arms. "Oh, Almah, " said I, "I would die to save you! and if this ceremonywill save you I will go through with it, and accept my fate whateverit may be. " We were now interrupted. The women--the hags of horror--the shriek-like ones, as I may callthem, or the fiend-like, the female fiends, the foul ones--they wereall around us; and one there was who looked so exactly like thenightmare hag of the outer sea that I felt sure she must be the same, who by some strange chance had come here. Such, indeed, is quitelikely, for there may have been a pass over the mountains to the landof the Kosekin; and those savage cannibals may all have been honoredKosekin exiles, dwelling in poverty, want, woe, and darkness, all ofwhich may have been allotted to them as a reward for eminent virtues. And so here she was, the nightmare hag, and I saw that she recognizedme. A circle was now formed around us, and the light stood in the middle. The nightmare hag also stood within the circle on the other side ofthe light opposite us. The beams of the lamp flickered through thedarkness, faintly illuminating the faces of the horrible creaturesaround, who, foul and repulsive as harpies, seemed like uncleanbeasts, ready to make us their prey. Their glances seemed to menacedeath; their blear eyes rested upon us with a horrid eager hunger. Myworst fears at that moment seemed realized; for I saw that Almah'sassociates were worse than mine, and her fate had been more bitter. And I wondered how it had been possible for her to live among suchassociates; or, even though she had lived thus far, whether it wouldbe possible for her to endure it longer. And now there arose a melancholy chant from the old hags around--adreadful strain, that sounded like a funeral dirge, sung in shrill, discordant voices, led by the nightmare hag, who as she sang wavedin her hand a kind of club. All the time I held Almah in my arms, regardless of those around us, thinking only of her from whom I mustsoon again be separated, and whom I must leave in this drear abode tomeet her fearful fate alone. The chant continued for some time, and aslong as it continued it was sweet to me; for it prolonged the meetingwith Almah, and postponed by so much our separation. At length the chant ceased. The nightmare hag looked fixedly at us, and spoke these words: "You have embraced for the last time. Henceforth there is no moresorrow in your love. You may be happy now in being forever disunited, and in knowing the bliss of eternal separation. As darkness is betterthan light, as death is better than life, so may you find separationbetter than union. " She now gave a blow with her club at the lamp, which broke it to atomsand extinguished the flame. She continued: "As the baleful light is succeeded by the blessed darkness, so mayyou find the light of union followed by the blessed darkness ofseparation. " And now in the deep darkness we stood clasped in one another's arms;while around us, from the horrible circle of hags, there aroseanother chant as harsh and discordant as the previous one, but which, nevertheless, like that, served at least to keep us together a littlelonger. For this reason it sounded sweeter than the sweetest music;and therefore, when at last the hideous noise ended, I felt a pang ofgrief, for I knew that I must now give up Almah forever. I was right. The ceremony was over. We had to part, and we parted withtears of despair. I was led away, and as I went I heard Almah's sobs. I broke away, and tried to return for one more embrace; but in thedarkness I could not find her, and could only hear her sobs at agreater distance, which showed that she too was being led away. Icalled after her, "Farewell, Almah!" Her reply came back broken with sobs. "Farewell forever, Atam-or!" I was once more led away, and again traversed the dark passages, andagain came back to my den, which now seemed dark with the blacknessof despair. On my return I was formally and solemnly congratulated by all thepaupers. I should not have received their congratulations had I notexpected that there would be something more. I expected that somethingwould be said about the result of this act of separation; for Almahhad believed that it would be the means of saving my life, and Ibelieved that it would be the means of saving her life, and for thisreason each of us had performed our part; although, of course, the joyof meeting with one another would of itself have been sufficient, andmore than sufficient, to make that ceremony an object of desire. Ithought, therefore, that some statement might now be made to theeffect that by means of this ceremony my status among the Kosekinwould be changed, and that both I and Almah, being no longerlovers, would be no longer fit for the sacrifice. To my intensedisappointment, however, nothing whatever was said that had theremotest reference to this. On the following jom I determined to ask the Chief Pauper himselfdirectly; and accordingly, after a brief preamble, I put the questionpoint-blank: "Will our ceremony of separation make any difference as to oursacrifice?" "What?" he asked, with a puzzled expression. I repeated the question. "I don't understand, " said he, still looking puzzled. Upon this I once more repeated it. "How can that be?" said he at length; "how can the ceremony ofseparation have any effect upon your sacrifice? The ceremony ofseparation stands by itself as the sign and symbol of an additionalblessing. This new happiness of separation is a great favor, and willmake you the object of new envy and admiration; for few have been sofortunate as you in all the history of the Kosekin. But you are thefavorite of the Kosekin now, and there is nothing that they will notdo for you. " "But we were separate before, " said I, indignantly. "That is true, " said he, "in point of fact; but this ceremony makesyour separation a legal thing, and gives it the solemn sanction oflaw and of religion. Among the Kosekin one cannot be considered asa separate man until the ceremony of separation has been publiclyperformed. " "I understood, " said I, "that we were chosen to suffer the sacrificetogether because we were lovers, and now since you do not any longerregard us as lovers, why do you sacrifice us?" At this question the Chief Pauper looked at me with one of thosehungry glances of his, which showed how he thirsted for my blood, andhe smiled the smile of an evil fiend. "Why do we sacrifice you, Atam-or?" he replied. "Why, because we honoryou both, and love you both so dearly that we are eager to give youthe greatest of all blessings, and to deny you nothing that is in ourpower to bestow. " "Do you mean to sacrifice both of us?" I gasped. "Of course. " "What! Almah too?" "Certainly. Why should we be so cruel to the dear child as to depriveher of so great a boon?" At this I groaned aloud and turned away in despair. Many joms now passed away. I grew more and more melancholy anddesperate. I thought sometimes of fighting my way out. My fire-armswere now my chief consolation; for I had fully made up my mind not todie quietly like a slaughtered calf, but to strike a blow for life, and meet my death amid slain enemies. In this prospect I found somesatisfaction, and death was robbed of some of its terrors. CHAPTER XXX THE DAY OF SACRIFICE At last the time came. It was the end of the dark season. Then, as the sun rises for itspermanent course around the heavens, when the long day of six monthsbegins, all in the land of the Kosekin is sorrow, and the last of theloved darkness is mourned over amid the most solemn ceremonies, andcelebrated with the most imposing sacrifices. Then the most honoredin all the land are publicly presented with the blessing of death, and allowed to depart this hated life, and go to the realms of thateternal darkness which they love so well. It is the greatest ofsacrifices, and is followed by the greatest of feasts. Thus the busyseason--the loved season of darkness--ends, and the long, hatefulseason of light begins, when the Kosekin lurk in caverns, and live inthis way in the presence of what may be called artificial darkness. It was for us--for me and for Almah--the day of doom. Since theceremony of separation I had not seen her; but my heart had beenalways with her. I did not even know whether she was alive or not, butbelieved that she must be; for I thought that if she had died I shouldhave heard of it, as the Kosekin would have rejoiced greatly over suchan event. For every death is to them an occasion of joy, and the deathof one so distinguished and so beloved as Almah would have given riseto nothing less than a national festival. Of time I had but a poor reckoning; but, from the way in which thepaupers kept account of their joms, I judged that about three monthshad elapsed since the ceremony of separation. The paupers were now all joyous with a hideous joy. The Chief Pauperwas more abhorrent than ever. He had the blood-thirst strong uponhim. He was on that jom to perform his horrible office of SarTabakin, and as he accosted me he smiled the smile of a demon, andcongratulated me on my coming escape from life. To this I had no wordof answer to make; but my hands held my rifle and pistol, and these Iclutched with a firmer grasp as my last hour approached. The time of departure at length arrived. Soldiers of the Kosekin came, following the paupers, who went first, while the guards came after me. Thus we all emerged into the open air. There the broad terrace alreadymentioned spread out before my eyes, filled with thousands uponthousands of human beings. It seemed as though the entire populationof the city was there, and so densely packed was this great crowd thatit was only with great difficulty that a way was laid open for ourpassage. Above was the sky, where the stars were twinkling faintly. There wasno longer the light of the aurora australis; the constellationsglimmered but dimly, the moon was shining with but a feeble ray; forthere far away over the icy crests of the lofty mountains I saw a longline of splendid effulgence, all golden and red--the light of the newdawn--the dawn of that long day which was now approaching. The sightof that dawning light gave me new life. It was like a sight ofhome--the blessed dawn, the sunlight of a bright day, the gloriousdaybreak lost for so long a time, but now at last returning. I feastedmy eyes on the spectacle, I burst into tears of joy, and I felt asthough I could gaze at it forever. But the sun as it travelled wasrapidly coming into view; soon the dazzling glory of its rim wouldappear above the mountain crest, and the season of darkness would end. There was no time to wait, and the guards hurried me on. There in the midst of the square rose the pyramid. It was fully ahundred feet in height, with a broad flat top. At the base I saw agreat crowd of paupers. Through these we passed, and as we did soa horrible death-chant arose. We now went up the steps and reachedthe top. It was about sixty feet square, and upon it there was aquadrangle of stones set about three feet apart, about sixty innumber, while in the midst was a larger stone. All of these wereevidently intended for sacrificial purposes. Scarcely had I reached the top when I saw a procession ascend fromthe other side. First came some paupers, then some hags, and then, followed by other hags, I saw Almah. I was transfixed at the sight. Athrill passed through every nerve, and a wild impulse came to me toburst through the crowd, join her, and battle with them all for herlife. But the crowd was too dense. I could only stand and look at her, and mark the paleness of her face and her mute despair. She saw me, waved her hand sadly, and gave a mournful smile. There we stoodseparated by the crowd, with our eyes fastened on each other, andall our hearts filled with one deep, intense yearning to fly to oneanother's side. And now there came up from below, louder and deeper, the awfuldeath-chant. Time was pressing. The preparations were made. The ChiefPauper took his station by the central stone, and in his right hand heheld a long, keen knife. Toward this stone I was led. The Chief Pauperthen looked with his blear and blinking eyes to where the dawn wasglowing over the mountain crest, and every moment increasing inbrightness; and then, after a brief survey, he turned and whetted hisknife on the sacrificial stone. After this he turned to me with hisevil face, with the glare of a horrid death-hunger in his ravenouseyes, and pointed to the stone. I stood without motion. He repeated the gesture and said, "Lie down here. " "I will not, " said I. "But it is on this stone, " said he, "that you are to get the blessingof death. " "I'll die first!" said I, fiercely, and I raised my rifle. The Chief Pauper was puzzled at this. The others looked on quietly, thinking it probably a debate about some punctilio. Suddenly he seemedstruck with an idea. "Yes, yes, " said he. "The woman first. It is better so. " Saying this he walked toward Almah, and said something to the hags. At this the chief of them--namely, the nightmare hag--led Almah to thenearest stone, and motioned to her to lie down. Almah prepared toobey, but paused a moment to throw at me one last glance and wave herhand as a last farewell. Then without a word she laid herself downupon the stone. At this a thrill of fury rushed through all my being, rousing me from my stupor, impelling me to action, filling my brainwith madness. The nightmare hag had already raised her long keen knifein the air. Another moment and the blow would have fallen. But myrifle was at my shoulder; my aim was deadly. The report rang out likethunder. A wild, piercing yell followed, and when the smoke clearedaway the nightmare hag lay dead at the foot of the altar. I wasalready there, having burst through the astonished crowd, and Almahwas in my arms; and holding her thus for a moment, I put myself infront of her and stood at bay, with my only thought that of defendingher to the last and selling my life as dearly as possible. The result was amazing. After the report there was for some moments a deep silence, which wasfollowed by a wild, abrupt outcry from half a million people--the roarof indistinguishable words bursting forth from the lips of all thatthrong, whose accumulated volume arose in one vast thunder-clap ofsound, pealing forth, echoing along the terraced streets, and rollingon far away in endless reverberations. It was like the roar of mightycataracts, like the sound of many waters; and at the voice of thatvast multitude I shrank back for a moment. As I did so I looked down, and beheld a scene as appalling as the sound that had overawed me. Inall that countless throng of human beings there was not one who wasnot in motion; and all were pressing forward toward the pyramid asto a common centre. On every side there was a multitudinous sea ofupturned faces, extending as far as the eye could reach. All were inviolent agitation, as though all were possessed by one common impulsewhich forced them toward me. At such a sight I thought of nothing elsethan that I was the object of their wrath, and that they were all withone common fury rushing toward me to wreak vengeance upon me and uponAlmah for the slaughter of the nightmare hag. All this was the work of but a few moments. And now as I stood thereholding Almah--appalled, despairing, yet resolute and calm--I becameaware of a more imminent danger. On the top of the pyramid, at thereport of the rifle, all had fallen down flat on their faces, andit was over them that I had rushed to Almah's side. But these nowbegan to rise, and the hags took up the corpse of the dead, and thepaupers swarmed around with cries of "Mut! mut!" (dead! dead!) andexclamations of wonder. Then they all turned their foul and blearyeyes toward me, and stood as if transfixed with astonishment. Atlength there burst forth from the crowd one who sought to get at me. It was the Chief Pauper. He still held in his hand the long knife ofsacrifice. He said not a word, but rushed straight at me, and as hecame I saw murder in his look. I did not wait for him, but raising myrifle, discharged the second barrel full in his face. He fell down ashattered, blackened heap, dead. As the second report thundered out it drowned all other sounds, andwas again followed by an awful silence. I looked around. Those on thepyramid--paupers and hags--had again flung themselves on their faces. On the square below the whole multitude were on their knees, withtheir heads bowed down low. The silence was more oppressive thanbefore; it was appalling--it was tremendous! It seemed like the dreadsilence that precedes the more awful outburst of the hurricane whenthe storm is gathering up all its strength to burst with accumulatedfury upon its doomed victim. But there was no time to be lost in staring, and that interval wasoccupied by me in hastily reloading my rifle. It was my last resourcenow; and if it availed not for defence it might at least serve to beused against ourselves. With this thought I handed the pistol toAlmah, and hurriedly whispered to her that if I were killed, she coulduse it against herself. She took it in silence, but I read in her faceher invincible resolve. The storm at last burst. The immense multitude rose to their feet, andwith one common impulse came pressing on from every side toward thepyramid, apparently filled with the one universal desire of reachingme--a desire which was now all the more intense and vehement fromthese interruptions which had taken place. Why they had fallen ontheir knees, why the paupers on the pyramid were still prostrate, Icould not tell; but I saw now the swarming multitude, and I felt thatthey were rolling in on every side--merciless, blood-thirsty, implacable--to tear me to pieces. Yet time passed and they did notreach me, for an obstacle was interposed. The pyramid had smoothsides. The stairways that led up to the summit were narrow, and didnot admit of more than two at a time; yet, had the Kosekin been likeother people, the summit of the pyramid would soon have been swarmingwith them; but as they were Kosekin, none came up to the top; for atthe base of the pyramid, at the bottom of the steps, I saw a strangeand incredible struggle. It was not, as with us, who should go upfirst, but who should go up last; each tried to make his neighbor gobefore him. All were eager to go, but the Kosekin self-denial, self-sacrifice, and love for the good of others made each oneintensely desirous to make others go up. This resulted in a furiousstruggle, in which, as fast as anyone would be pushed up the steps alittle way, he would jump down again and turn his efforts towardputting up others; and thus all the energies of the people were wornout in useless and unavailing efforts--in a struggle to which, fromthe very nature of the case, there could be no end. Now those on the pyramid began to rise, and soon all were on theirfeet. Cries burst forth from them. All were looking at us, but withnothing like hostility; it was rather like reverence and adoration, and these feelings were expressed unmistakably in their cries, amongwhich I could plainly distinguish such words as these: "Ap Ram!""Mosel anan wacosek!" "Sopet Mut!" (The Father of Thunder! Ruler ofCloud and Darkness! Judge of Death!) These cries passed to thosebelow. The struggle ceased. All stood and joined in the cry, which wastaken up by those nearest, and soon passed among all those myriads, tobe repeated with thunder echoes far and wide. At this it suddenly became plain to me that the danger of death hadpassed away; that these people no longer regarded me as a victim, butrather as some mighty being--some superior, perhaps supernaturalpower, who was to be almost worshipped. Hence these prostrations, these words, these cries, these looks. All these told me that thebitterness of death had passed away. At this discovery there was, fora moment, a feeling of aversion and horror within me at filling such aposition; that I, a weak mortal, should dare to receive adoration likethis; and I recoiled at the thought: yet this feeling soon passed; forlife was at stake--not my own merely, but that of Almah; and I wasready now to go through anything if only I might save her: so, insteadof shrinking from this new part, I eagerly seized upon it, and at oncedetermined to take advantage of the popular superstition to theutmost. Far away over the crests of the mountains I saw the golden edge of thesun's disc, and the light flowed therefrom in broad effulgence, throwing out long rays of glory in a luminous flood over all the land. I pointed to the glorious orb, and cried to the paupers, and to allwho were nearest, in a loud voice: "I am Atam-or, the Man of Light! I come from the land of light! I amthe Father of Thunder, of Cloud and Darkness; the Judge of Death!" At this the paupers all fell prostrate, and cried out to me to givethem the blessing of death. I made no answer, but leading Almah to the edge of the pyramid, toldher to fire the pistol. A million eyes were fixed on us. She held upthe pistol and fired. Immediately after, I fired both barrels of therifle; and as the reports rang out and the smoke cleared away, I hearda mighty murmur, and once more beheld all prostrate. Upon this Ihurriedly loaded again, and waited for further revelations. All thetime I could not help wondering at the effect produced by the riflenow, in comparison with the indifference with which it had beenregarded at my first arrival in the country. I could not account forit, but supposed that the excitement of a great religious festival andthe sudden death of the Chief Pauper and the Chief Hag had probablydeeply impressed them. In the midst of these thoughts the wholemultitude arose; and once more there came to my ears the universaluproar of innumerable cries, in the midst of which I could hear thewords, "Ap Ram!" "Mosel anan wacosek!" "Sopet Mut!" CHAPTER XXXI CONCLUSION In the midst of this the paupers and the hags talked earnestlytogether. Some of those who had been nearest in rank to the late ChiefPauper and Chief Hag were conspicuous in the debate. All looked at meand at Almah, and pointed toward the sun, which was wheeling alongbehind the distant mountain crest, showing a golden disc. Then theypointed to the dead bodies; and the hags took the Chief Hag, and thepaupers the Chief Pauper, and laid them side by side on the centralaltar. After this a hag and a pauper advanced toward us, each carryingthe sacrificial knife which had belonged to the deceased. The hag spoke first, addressing Almah, in accordance with the Kosekincustom, which requires women to take the precedence in many things. "Take this, " she said, "O Almah, consort of Atam-or, and Co-ruler ofClouds and Darkness. Henceforth you shall be Judge of Death to thewomen of the Kosekin. " She then handed Almah the sacrificial knife of the Chief Hag, whichAlmah took in silence. Then the pauper presented me with the sacrificial knife of the ChiefPauper, with the following words: "Take this, O Atam-or, Father of Thunder and Ruler of Clouds andDarkness. Henceforth you shall be Judge of Death to the men of theKosekin, and Sar Tabakin over the whole nation. " I received the knife in silence, for I had nothing to say; but nowAlmah spoke, as was fitting for her to do, since with the Kosekin thewomen must take the precedence; and here it was expected that sheshould reply in behalf of both of us. So Almah, holding the sacrificial knife, stood looking at them, fullof dignity, and spoke as follows: "We will take this, O Kosekin, and we will reward you all. We willbegin our reign over the Kosekin with memorable acts of mercy. Thesetwo great victims shall be enough for the Mista Kosek of thisseason. The victims designed for this sacrifice shall have to denythemselves the blessing of death, yet they shall be rewarded in otherways; and all the land from the highest to the lowest shall havereason to rejoice in our rule. "To all you hags and paupers we grant the splendid and unparalleledboon of exile to Magones. There you can have all the suffering whichheart can wish, and inevitable death. To all classes and ranks inthe whole nation we promise to grant a diminution in their wealth byone-quarter. In the abundance of our mercy we are willing ourselves tobear the burden of all the offerings that may be necessary in order toaccomplish this. All in the land may at once give up one-quarter oftheir whole wealth to us. " At this the hags and paupers gave a horrible yell of applause. "As rulers of Light and Darkness, we will henceforth govern the nationin the light as well as in the dark. We will sacrifice ourselves sofar to the public good as to live in the light, and in open palaces. We will consent to undergo the pains of light and splendor, to endureall the evils of luxury, magnificence, and boundless wealth, for thegood of the Kosekin nation. We will consent to forego the right ofseparation, and agree to live together, even though we love oneanother. Above all, we will refuse death and consent to live. Can anyrulers do more than this for the good of their people?" Another outburst of applause followed. "In three joms, " continued Almah, "all you hags and paupers shall besent to exile and death on Magones. As for the rest of the Kosekin, hear our words. Tell them from us that the laborers shall all beelevated to the rank of paupers, the artisans shall be made laborers, the tradesmen artisans, the soldiers tradesmen, the Athons soldiers, the Kohens Athons, and the Meleks Kohens. There shall be no Meleks inall the land. We, in our love for the Kosekin, will henceforth be theonly Meleks. Then all the misery of that low station will rest on us;and in our low estate as Meleks we shall govern this nation in loveand self-denial. Tell them that we will forego the sacrifice andconsent to live; that we will give up darkness and cavern gloom andlive in light. Tell them to prepare for us the splendid palaces of theMeleks, for we will take the most sumptuous and magnificent of themall. Tell all the people to present their offerings. Tell them that weconsent to have endless retinues of servants, soldiers, followers, andattendants. Tell them that with the advent of Almah and Atam-or a newera begins for the Kosekin, in which every man may be as poor as helikes, and riches shall be unknown in the land. " These extraordinary words seemed to fill the paupers with rapture. Exclamations of joy burst from them; they prostrated themselves in anirrepressible impulse of grateful admiration, as though such promisescould only come from superior beings. Then most of them hurried downto communicate to the people below the glorious intelligence. Soon itspread from mouth to mouth, and all the people were filled with thewildest excitement. For never before had such a thing been known, and never had suchself-sacrifice been imagined or thought possible, as that the rulersof the Kosekin could consent to be rich when they might be paupers; tolive together when they might be separate; to dwell in the light whenthey might lurk in the deepest cavern gloom; to remain in life whenthey might have the blessing of death. Selfishness, fear of death, love of riches, and love of luxury, these were all unintelligible tothe Kosekin, as much as to us would be self-abnegation, contempt ofdeath, voluntary poverty, and asceticism. But as with us self-denyingrulers may make others rich and be popular for this, so here among theKosekin a selfish ruler might be popular by making others poor. Hencethe words of Almah, as they were made known, gave rise to the wildestexcitement and enthusiasm, and the vast multitude poured forth theirfeelings in long shouts of rapturous applause. Amid this the bodies of the dead were carried down from the pyramid, and were taken to the Mista Kosek in a long and solemn procession, accompanied by the singing of wild and dismal chants. And now the sun, rolling along behind the icy mountain crest, rosehigher and higher every moment, and the bright light of a long daybegan to illumine the world. There sparkled the sea, rising far awaylike a watery wall, with the horizon high up in the sky; there rosethe circle of giant mountains, sweeping away till they were blendedwith the horizon; there rose the terraces of the amir, all glowingin the sunlight, with all its countless houses and cavern-openings andarching trees and pointing pyramids. Above was the canopy of heaven, no longer black, no longer studded with stars or glistening withthe fitful shimmer of the aurora, but all radiant with the glorioussunlight, and disclosing all the splendors of the infinite blue. Atthat sight a thrill of joy passed through me. The long, long nightat last was over; the darkness had passed away like some hideousdream; the day was here--the long day that was to know no shadowand no decline--when all this world should be illuminated by theever-circling sun--a sun that would never set until his long courseof many months should be fully run. My heart swelled with rapture, my eyes filled with tears. "O Light!" I cried; "O gleaming, goldenSunlight! O Light of Heaven!--light that brings life and hope to man!"And I could have fallen on my knees and worshipped that rising sun. But the light which was so glorious to us was painful and distressingto the Kosekin. On the top of the pyramid the paupers crouched, shading their eyes. The crowd below began to disperse in alldirections, so as to betake themselves to their coverts and to thecaverns, where they might live in the dark. Soon nearly all were goneexcept the paupers at the foot of the pyramid, who were awaiting ourcommands, and a crowd of Meleks and Athons at a distance. At a gesturefrom me the few paupers near us descended and joined those below. Almah and I were alone on the top of the pyramid. I caught her in my arms in a rapture of joy. This revulsion from thelowest despair--from darkness and from death back to hope and lightand life--was almost too much to endure. We both wept, but our tearswere those of happiness. "You will be all my own now, " said I, "and we can fly from thishateful land. We can be united--we can be married--here before westart--and you will not be cruel enough to refuse. You will consent, will you not, to be my wife before we fly from the Kosekin?" At this Almah's face became suffused with smiles and blushes. Herarms were about me, and she did not draw away, but looked up in sweetconfusion and said, "Why, as to that--I--I cannot be more your--your wife than I am. " "What do you mean?" I exclaimed, in wonder. "My wife!" Her eyes dropped again, and she whispered: "The ceremony of separation is with the Kosekin the most sacred formof marriage. It is the religious form; the other is merely the civilform. " This was unintelligible, nor did I try to understand it. It was enoughto hear this from her own sweet lips; but it was a strange feeling, and I think I am the only man since Adam that ever was married withoutknowing it. "As to flight, " continued Almah, who had quite adopted the Kosekinfashion, which makes women take the lead--"as to flight, we need nothurry. We are all-powerful now, and there is no more danger. We mustwait until we send embassies to my people, and when they are ready toreceive us, we will go. But now let us leave this, for our servantsare waiting for us, and the light is distressing to them. Let us go tothe nearest of our palaces and obtain rest and food. " Here Featherstone stopped, yawned, and laid down the manuscript. "That's enough for to-day, " said he; "I'm tired, and can't read anymore. It's time for supper. "